Andrew awoke to the
sound of muffled giggling and the sensation that his hair
was standing on end.
"Daddy pitty."
"Yes, Daddy is very pretty."
"Mama pitty."
"Well, thank you."
"Bobo pitty."
Andrew opened his eyes and saw JenniAnn. One side of
her hair was weighed down by several of Belle's
barrettes. Beside her, Belle's light-up frog had
barrettes clasped to its furry eye brows.
"Good morning," the angel greeted.
JenniAnn smiled at him. "Good morning. Someone
got up freakishly early and decided to give us makeovers."
Belle grinned and collapsed onto her side, facing her
father. "Daddy!"
Andrew smiled as she planted a wet kiss on his cheek.
"Good morning, Belle." Andrew returned her kiss.
"Thank you for the pretty barrettes. Maybe I should
wear them to work."
Belle laughed and snuggled nearer.
Andrew wrapped his arms around the girl and sighed with
contentment. Then he settled Belle onto his chest and
beckoned for JenniAnn who rested her head in the crook of
his arm and closed her eyes.
"When did this little munchkin wake you up?" the angel
asked.
"About half an hour ago."
"Ide ee!" Belle cried.
"Oh no..." JenniAnn muttered, smiling and shaking her head.
"What's that?"
"Hide-and-Seek."
"Ide ee!"
"Whoa!" Andrew scrambled to catch Belle as she slid
off him, nearly tumbling from the bed. No sooner had
he set her on the floor than she ran off.
"Ide ee!"
"What genius taught her that? Oh right... it was me!"
JenniAnn kidded as she got up from the bed. "I'll go
find her."
Andrew sat up, groaning slightly as he stretched, and
stood. "I'll look, too."
"You have an assignment later this morning... and you had
one pretty late last night. I can go," JenniAnn
insisted.
Andrew stepped behind her as she tied on her robe and hugged
her. "I'm fine. Really. I wanna go with
you to find our little Vidal Sassoon," he commented as he
patted his barrettes.
Laughing, JenniAnn returned his hug and led him into Belle's
nursery.
"Hmm... could she be in the closet?" Andrew pondered aloud,
expecting to hear the toddler's laughter.
The room was silent except for the closet door creaking
open.
"I bet she's in your room," JenniAnn guessed.
The two headed across the hall but didn't find Belle in
Andrew's room, closet, or office.
JenniAnn frowned.
"You check the library, I'll take the chapel," Andrew
suggested.
With a nod, JenniAnn made her way to the library. She
tore around the tables and shelves, calling for Belle but
the only response was Andrew's voice coming from the nearby
chapel.
Breathless, the two met in the hall.
"Where could she have gone?" JenniAnn fretted. "She
knows better than to take the stairs alone a-and I don't
think she would have gone into Violeta's or Max's rooms."
Andrew looked to their doors which were tightly shut.
He doubted Belle could have opened and closed the heavy
wooden doors... especially without their occupants noticing.
Tears welled in JenniAnn's eyes. "What if... if
something's happened. Or..." She hurried to the
staircase and let out the breath she'd been holding when she
saw the child gate was still in place. There was no
Belle laying in a heap at the bottom. But there was no
Belle at all!
And then Andrew noticed a barrette on the floor near the
elevator.
"She... she couldn't have!" JenniAnn cried. "She can't
even reach the buttons."
"Maybe she jumped and hit one?" Andrew guessed. "When
was the last time you took her on the elevator?"
"Ye-yesterday. I took her with me to water the plants
in the conservatory."
"Then we check there." Andrew clasped JenniAnn's hand
and headed for the stairs. They raced up three flights
then sped into the greenhouse.
"Belle!" JenniAnn shouted as she spotted her daughter
sprawled beneath the umbrella tree.
Belle startled and sat up, rubbing at her eyes, then smiled.
"Eepy."
Chuckling as tears ran down his face, Andrew knelt beside
JenniAnn as she gathered Belle to her.
"Belle, baby, how did you get here?" Andrew questioned.
"Up, up." She looked around. "Pitty tees."
Andrew and JenniAnn watched as she ambled towards the
umbrella tree's trunk and hugged it.
"Pitty tee."
When she was done hugging the tree, Andrew grabbed Belle and
settled her onto his lap.
"Belle, when you want to see the pretty trees, you need to
tell Daddy or Mama. Do you understand? No going
up, up by yourself."
Belle stuck out her bottom lip.
JenniAnn abruptly turned away to hide a giddy laugh.
"No up, up..." Belle sorrowfully whispered.
Andrew struggled to maintain his composure. "No up, up
alone," he stressed. "Mama or Uncle Max or Aunt
Violeta or I will bring you here. Got it?"
Belle grinned, pushed away, and began running around the
plants, merrily laughing.
"We are raising a hippie child," JenniAnn jested as she
watched.
"Or maybe a woodland elf," Andrew offered. He sighed
and embraced JenniAnn. "Whichever, we're going to
figure out a way to lock the 'up, up.'"
JenniAnn nodded and nestled against his shoulder, letting
their shared relief at finding Belle not only safe but
exuberant wash over her.
"So what time do you have to leave?" she asked.
"I have a 9:22 so..."
"9:17."
Andrew smiled and buried his face in her hair.
"Exactly."
"I think we deserve an especially yummy breakfast this
morning after the excitement of Hide-and-Seek."
"Oh? Did you have something in mind?"
"Homemade waffles. And butterbeer. I can make
the former."
"I can make the latter," Andrew agreed. "Laja?"
"Hmm?"
"I love you."
Beaming, JenniAnn peered into the angel's eyes. "I
love you, too, Andrew."
Just as she was about to reach up to caress him, Belle
bounded forward and flung herself at them.
"Mama! Daddy!"
Andrew and JenniAnn smiled as they wrapped their little girl
into a shared hug.
"Ah, sweet Belle," Andrew murmured. "We will always
find you," he vowed as JenniAnn nodded and dotted a gleeful
Belle's face with kisses.
*~*~*
After seeing Andrew off, JenniAnn had traveled Below to drop
Belle off with her Grandpa Vincent. Once she'd joined
up with Catherine, the two had made their way to the intake
office of the Phoenix Inn where they planned to tackle a
pile of paperwork that needed filing.
"All right, I think it's time for a lunch break," Catherine
declared after shoving a cabinet closed.
JenniAnn scanned one last document and nodded. "I'm
all for it. Where to?"
"You up for Adrian's?"
"Always!"
After the two grabbed their purses, they made the short walk
towards Adrian's Cafe.
For an hour, the cousins ate their sandwiches and sipped
their tea while exchanging stories about Belle and Jacob and
catching up on news of their friends. They ordered
scones for a snack later on and headed back towards the
office.
The two were a block away when Catherine spotted a man
leaning on the front door of the office. She raised
her arm and stopped JenniAnn then briefly pointed forward.
"Look. Do you know who that is?" Catherine asked,
continuing to suspiciously eye the man.
JenniAnn shook her head. "No idea. Who is he?"
"I don't know. Let's go around the block and get in
from the side door. Something just doesn't seem
right."
"Okay."
JenniAnn followed Catherine down an alley, around the
building that neighbored the Phoenix, and then into the
alley that bordered the office's side door. JenniAnn's
heart began to race when she saw Catherine remove her gun
from her purse.
"Just in case," Catherine whispered with a reassuring smile.
As quietly as possible, the two made their way to the side
door.
Catherine handed JenniAnn the keys so she could keep her gun
at the ready.
Neither saw the second man crouched behind a dumpster.
Her hands shaking, JenniAnn struggled with the lock.
"Psyche, it's okay," Catherine soothed.
JenniAnn looked to her with a sheepish smile. "Darn
hands are just..."
Moving from behind the dumpster, the man lunged for JenniAnn
who shrieked when he grabbed her.
Catherine raised her gun and pointed it at the
attacker. She drew in a sharp breath when she saw the
man had his own gun pointed at the younger woman's chest.
"Tell me where my wife is or I shoot," the man sneered.
JenniAnn began to hyperventilate.
"I... I don't know what you're talking about!" Catherine
shot back.
"My wife! You hid my wife!"
JenniAnn whimpered when she felt the muzzle of the gun dig
into her rib. She closed her eyes, praying Andrew
wasn't there. Not that she didn't want him there...
more than anything she did... but she knew it would
devastate him to not be able to intervene.
Catherine fought back tears, knowing she needed to remain
calm.
"Who is your wife?" she questioned.
"Brooke. Brooke Thomas."
JenniAnn flinched. There was a woman by that name who
had recently come to the Phoenix. Bruises had riddled
the poor woman's body.
"O-okay. Please, let my friend go and we'll
talk. We'll both put down our guns and talk about
Brooke and I'll help you," Catherine attempted.
The man replied with a dark laugh and shook his head.
"Tell me where she is!" he demanded. "Give me the
address."
"321 E Fifth Street," Catherine replied.
"Liar!"
JenniAnn yelped as the gun dug deeper.
A tear slid down Catherine's cheek and she prayed someone
had heard them screaming and called the police. Maybe
she should tell him the real address and then call the
police when he left. There would be enough time to
have the Phoenix Inn surrounded by officers.
JenniAnn interrupted. "Catherine... d-don't..."
"Psy..."
"Tell me, bitch!"
JenniAnn's eyes grew wide when she saw the man who had been
at the front door peek around the corner of the
building. He appeared confused. She opened her
mouth to alert Catherine.
"Hey, man, what are you..."
The gun sounded, causing the two men to jump.
Catherine screamed and reached for JenniAnn as she teetered
forward.
The man with the gun stared then turned and ran. A
moment later, the other fled.
"No, no... no!" Catherine shrieked as she tried to hold
JenniAnn and reach for her phone.
"Catherine..."
Vincent raced towards his wife. He caught JenniAnn in
his arms and sunk to the ground, cradling her.
Catherine dialed with one hand and used her sweater to try
to staunch the blood spilling from JenniAnn's chest.
"My... my cousin... shot... help... help... Twenty...
twenty fifth a-and east Sorensen... Pl-please..."
"Psyche..." Vincent murmured. "Psyche... no.
Don't... don't..."
JenniAnn's eyelids fluttered. Her right hand searched
for Vincent's and, finding it, she wrapped her fingers
around one of his.
"Oh, Psyche... my child... I... I love you. I
love..." Vincent began to sob when she stared at him,
smiled, and then closed her eyes.
"Blood... blood every... everywhere..." Catherine relayed to
the 911 operator. "Y-yes..." She set the phone
down and rested two fingers against JenniAnn's neck.
"No... No!"
The wail of sirens sounded.
Forgetting the woman on the phone, Catherine grabbed
Vincent.
"You... you have to go, Vincent."
He shook his head, refusing to let go of JenniAnn.
Though it pained her, Catherine raised her voice. "You
have to go! You... you won't do Psyche any good if...
if they..." She stared down at her cousin, noting the
color draining from her face. "Vincent...
please. I... I can't..."
Feeling her grief as well as his own, Vincent couldn't bear
to bring his wife any more pain. He nodded and gently
relinquished his goddaughter.
Catherine cradled her and disjointedly sang her lullaby as
Vincent shuffled away. He hid behind a heating unit
and watched as paramedics swarmed the alley and took
JenniAnn from Catherine. He saw them load her into an
ambulance with Catherine hitching a ride with a police
officer.
Vincent knelt and prayed that Joshua would heal and restore
his Psyche. Then, feeling as if he had aged fifty
years, the man stumbled into the nearest Tunnel
entrance. Dazed, he began to walk down the familiar
corridors. He heard a scream but kept walking.
"Vincent... Oh God, Vincent!"
He stopped when he heard his father's voice and turned
towards the old man. Mary moved behind Jacob, Belle in
her arms, but, seeing Vincent's state, she quickly turned
away and shielded the toddler. When Belle began to
cry, Mary hastened into the patriarch's chamber to calm her.
Owen came running, tears streaming down his face.
Eliot and Brittony were only a few paces behind him.
"Psyche..." Owen moaned, holding his phone out to no one in
particular.
Brittony took it and went to Father, letting him read the
string of frantic text messages Catherine had sent from the
police car.
Eliot approached Vincent.
"Vincent, let's... let's get you changed and then... then
Owen will go Above... to... to the hospital and see... see
what he can find out."
Vincent cocked his head as he seemed to look through the
young man. Finally, he nodded and allowed himself to
be led into his chamber.
Eliot watched in horror as, once he had changed, Vincent
tore through the chamber, overturning chests and emptying
drawers. Finally, he seemed to find what he
sought.
Vincent hugged a bundle of cloth, a child's dress, to his
chest, fell onto his bed, and sobbed.
*~*~*
Kelly glanced over at her passenger as she stopped at a red
light. Eli was staring out the window, his hand
reaching up to brush away some tears. He had been
helping her rearrange some furniture at her apartment when
word came from Above. They'd stared at each other,
both hoping they had heard wrong. But they knew it was
impossible they could have both mangled such an important
message.
"I... I can go in and get him if you want to stay in the
car," Kelly offered as she resumed driving.
Eli turned away from the window, smiled sadly, and shook his
head.
"No. We'll both go b-but... how... how are we going to
tell him?"
"We won't in the store," Kelly insisted. "Andrew will
know, as soon as he sees us that... that something's
happened. But we can't tell him there. We'll get
him into the car and... and... I think you should sit in the
back with him."
Eli nodded. "And you... you just focus on driving as
best as you can. I'll tell him."
"Are you sure? Eli, I know this isn't easy for..."
"It's not easy for any of us."
"I know but... but you've known JenniAnn since she was a
baby."
"And I'm convinced that, somehow, Andrew's known her since
he... he was a baby, so to speak. So that trumps
all. I can deal."
Kelly reached over to squeeze the angel of death's shoulder.
They both shuddered as the Lowe's sign came into view.
Andrew had gone there to pick up some lumber after finishing
his assignment.
Once Kelly had parked, the two entered the store and made a
beeline for the back left corner where they knew they'd find
their friend.
Eli drew in a deep breath as he watched Andrew study the
grain of some wood. He reached for Kelly's hand.
"Come on."
The two angels were only a few inches away when Andrew
noticed them.
"Hey! What brings you..." Andrew noted their
reddened, puffy eyes. "What... what's going on?"
Kelly forced a smile. "Andrew, let's... let's go
outside."
"But what... why..."
Eli took his arm. "Buddy, we need to talk."
Andrew nodded and meekly allowed himself to be led out of
the store.
"Let's get in the car," Kelly suggested.
"Oh... okay," Andrew agreed. He took a seat in the
back when Eli held the door open for him. He was
surprised when his fellow angel slid into the seat beside
his.
"Kelly doesn't need to chauffeur us," he joked, attempting a
smile.
Neither laughed.
Kelly sat behind the wheel and immediately began driving.
Andrew had a sudden flash of Belle's earlier disappearing
act. Maybe she had wandered off again and hurt herself
and... "Is... is Belle..."
"Belle is fine. Brittony and Mary are watching her in
the Tunnels," Eli assured.
"But I thought Vincent..."
Eli blinked a few times then angled himself so he could
better see his friend.
"Andrew, something happened at the Phoenix's office."
The remaining color drained from Andrew's face. "No...
no." He shook his head. He knew JenniAnn had
planned to spend the day there helping Catherine.
"There... there was a man... looking for his wife who... who
had turned to the Phoenix Inn for help. He... he was
waiting outside the office when JenniAnn a-and Catherine
returned from lunch. Andrew, he had a gun and..."
"No!" Andrew shouted. "No. This isn't
happening. Nothing happened!"
Kelly prayed for strength and the ability to keep driving
when all she wanted to do was pull over and hold her friend
and comfort him.
Tears splashed down Eli's face, collecting in his
beard.
"Andrew, he... he shot JenniAnn in the chest and... she...
she's at the hospital b-but she went into hypovolemic shock
a-and they don't know... they're not sure she's going to
make it so... so we're going to go there so you... you can
be there with her."
Andrew slumped against the car door. He closed his
eyes and remembered his nightmare of all those months
ago. So much blood... His Laja's blood...
Eli flinched as his friend's wretched cries filled the car.
"Joshua... Father... please..." he moaned. "It... it
can't... can't be her time. Belle... Belle needs her
Mama. I... I need... Laja... Laja, don't...
don't leave... Joshua..."
Eli began to sob. His friend... older than the
hills... sounded like a child. Unsure of what else to
do, he enclosed Andrew in his arms and held him as he wept.
*~*~*
By the time they reached the hospital, Andrew had settled
into an eery calm. Kelly held his arm as Eli led them
to the emergency room and to the nurses' desk.
"Please, can you tell us anything about JenniAnn Chandler?"
Eli requested. "She was brought in here about half an
hour ago. A... a gun shot wound."
"Are you family?" a nurse asked.
Eli waved to Andrew. "He's the father of her
child. Her..."
"I'm sorry but unless..."
"Andrew."
The three turned to find Catherine and Portia, both clad in
scrubs.
Portia held a hand out to Andrew.
"Come with me, please."
Andrew took her hand then looked to Catherine.
Seeing him, the woman erupted in a fresh wave of
tears. Eli wrapped his arm around her waist to steady
her while Kelly walked at her other side.
"Have... have you seen her?" Andrew questioned as Portia led
them into an empty family room.
"Only briefly. I... I'm not a surgeon so..."
"She's in surgery?"
Portia nodded. "They're trying to control the
bleeding. The doctor who is working on her... Dr.
Larry Wittson... is very, very good. I know he'll...
he'll give everything he's got to Psyche."
Andrew nodded. "Is she... in pain?"
"No, no I'm sure not. Andrew, she was unconscious when
she arrived and I know they'll have given her plenty of
sedatives so... so she's not... not in pain." Portia
accepted a tissue from Kelly.
Andrew heaved a sigh. "Good. I... I..." He
shook his head. "Her parents?"
"Owen's been trying to reach them. He'll go get them
as soon as... as he gets a hold of them," Catherine
answered.
"Max! A-and Violeta... she went to work with... with
him today. To the comic book store. And
Shel..." Andrew buried his face in his hands.
"Shelby's been told, Andrew," Portia replied. "She saw
Owen and Eliot crying and... and she had to be told.
She's with Belle... with Mary and Brittony."
"Adam's headed to the comic book store," Eli relayed.
"He'll bring Max and Violeta here."
Andrew nodded. "Thank you. All of you..."
He looked over at Catherine.
"I shouldn't have kept going!" she cried. "We... we
should have just went back to... to Adrian's or... or gone
Below or..."
"Catherine..." Andrew whimpered, reaching for her.
The two embraced and wept together until there was a knock
on the door. All five occupants jumped.
"I'm so sorry..."
"Tyron!" Eli greeted.
The police officer gave him a wan smile and stepped into the
room. He set a hand on Andrew's back.
"I was actually sent here to interview you,
Catherine." Tyron reached for her hand. "But I
just wanted to tell you all that I'm praying. Matthew,
too. We're so sorry... but... but JenniAnn's a
fighter. She'll make it. I... I have to believe
she will. After all, she... she's stood up to an angel
of death before. Andrew doesn't wear his loafers any
more."
In spite of their sorrow, the others couldn't help but
laugh.
Andrew shook his head, remembering JenniAnn's speech on the
hideousness of his shoes. He'd give anything to have
her there, teasing him about those darn tassels.
"I... I don't," he agreed. "You make a good point,
Tyron."
"Thank you. And you all know... Joshua is holding her
so close," he averred. "Have you told the rest of the
Friends yet? You've got so many prayer warriors."
Portia shook her head. "Not yet. We will as soon
as we get Max and Violeta and her parents here."
"Good." Tyron looked to Catherine. "We can wait
and do..."
Catherine met his gaze and shook her head. "No.
I... I want him found. And I want him in prison."
Tyron clasped her hand and nodded.
Catherine rose from her chair and hugged each of the other
four then followed Tyron into the hallway.
"This doesn't feel real."
Kelly stroked Andrew's back. "I... I know it doesn't."
Andrew peered into her eyes, knowing full well that she did.
"Let's pray," Eli suggested.
"I... I can't find the words, Eli. I... my mind, my
heart just keep calling out His name and..." Andrew
rested his head on Kelly's shoulder.
"Then... then you keep doing that," Eli encouraged.
"And I'll do the rest."
"Thank you."
Andrew closed his eyes as Eli spoke.
"Joshua, Father, we come to you with tears in our eyes and
grief and dread in... in our hearts. Please, extend
Your healing hand upon our beloved friend, JenniAnn... upon
Andrew's soul mate... Belle's mother... Allison's and
Robert's daughter... Your daughter. You know she loves
You. And we... we know she would happy to begin her...
her eternal life with You now b-but... oh God, we're not
ready for that."
Eli broke down and Portia began to recite the 23rd Psalm.
"'The Lord is my Shepherd, I shall not want..."
Kelly joined in.
"'He makes me lie down in green pastures. He leads me
beside the still waters. He restores my soul...'"
Andrew let the ancient words soothe him but not even they
were as reassuring as the one word that echoed through his
psyche.
Joshua...
*~*~*
"Ah now, we can't all be standing around like this.
We'll startle the poor girl!"
"He's right. She's never even seen some of us."
"And she's not seen some of us looking like this..."
"But we have Joshua. Joshua makes everything better!"
A familiar laugh drew JenniAnn out of her deep sleep.
"Joshua..." she murmured as she began to rouse.
"See, I told you! She'll be fine, Grandda."
"You're right, Jamey Boy."
"Still, maybe it's best we all move back just a little bit
so she can see Joshua first."
"Now there's an idea."
Throwing off the rest of her sleepiness, JenniAnn bolted
into a sitting position and gaped. There, at the foot
of the bed she was laying on, was Joshua.
"Hi there, dear one," he greeted.
With tears in her eyes, JenniAnn beckoned for him.
Joshua knelt beside her and circled his arms around
her.
"Joshua..."
"I'm here. I have you. There's nothing to
fear. You're safe, JenniAnn." Joshua kissed her
hair. "So safe... so loved."
"A-andrew... Catherine, Vin-vincent..."
"I'm with them, too. With all your family and
friends." Joshua pulled away enough to peer into her
eyes and thumb away some tears. "It's going to be a
rough few days and then... there'll be some hard times after
that, too. But you're all going to make it through
this and you'll be stronger and closer than ever. I
promise."
"O-okay. Am I... dead? Is this Heaven?"
"No, dear one. You're not dead. You remember
that place where you and Andrew would meet when he was in
Afghanistan?"
JenniAnn nodded.
"Look out the window."
Turning, JenniAnn saw a glorious mess of sunlit kudzu.
Unlike during her previous visits, it was interspersed with
bright flowers, butterflies, and birds.
"Beautiful..." she murmured.
"Thank you!"
JenniAnn hugged Joshua tightly and then, with a start,
remembered the other voices. She lifted her head from
Joshua's shoulder and peered to her right. Six smiling
faces met her awed gaze.
Though they looked much younger than when she'd known them,
JenniAnn instantly recognized Chava, Cora, and Sophia from
their old photographs... David, too. And Lor... he was
unmistakable. But the sixth face...
Jamey Boy.
Lor had called him Jamey Boy.
"It's okay," Joshua encouraged.
JenniAnn rose from the bed and headed towards her
visitors.
When she was near enough, Jamey took her hands.
"Cousin..."
Her eyes flooding again, JenniAnn squeezed his hands then
released them and cradled his face. "You... you have
your... your Papa's eyes."
Jamey beamed. "And you have Mama's eyes."
The two embraced and then, keeping an arm around JenniAnn so
he could hold her steady, Jamey turned towards his
grandparents.
"You know, Gramma, of course."
Cora hugged JenniAnn tightly. "JenniAnn! Even
more lovely than when last we met!" she gushed.
"Th-thank you. You... you're... gorgeous!"
Cora laughed. "Eternity does wonders for one's
complexion, my dear."
JenniAnn grinned.
"And... I'd like you to meet my Grandda," Jamey continued.
"Lor..." JenniAnn murmured as she looked up into the
man's familiar face. After a moment, her lip began to
tremble. She stared down at the ground. He was
so much like Vincent... Vincent who had held her as... as...
Joshua approached and stroked her hair.
"I... I know," Lor assured. "Try not to fret, wee
one. I was holding him as... as he was holding
ye. He's a good, strong boy, our Vincent. Always
has been."
JenniAnn nodded and looked up. "Always."
"He'll be praying for ye, my girl. Using his mam's
rosary." Lor beamed at Cora and then at Joshua.
"G-good," JenniAnn choked out. She drew in a deep
breath then smiled at Lor. Once he'd smiled back, she
moved on.
Chava pulled her into a hearty hug. "Sweet
girl... brave girl," she cooed as she lightly swayed.
"I... I've missed you so much."
"I know. I've felt all that love. And I've been
watching, you know. We all have and it's been a
delight seeing you and Andrew with your baby girl.
Sweet Belle! Sweet, firecracker Belle!"
JenniAnn laughed. "Oh yeah..."
"I'm personally very fond of her sense of style."
"David..." JenniAnn held her hand out to the fellow
who clasped it in both of his.
"I'm so pleased to meet you. Thank you for helping my
Essie."
"Thank you for... for being such an inspiration and... I...
I feel like hearing your... your story..." JenniAnn kept
hold of David's hand and reached for Chava's. "It woke
something up in me a-and Andrew and everything since...
you... you brought us closer and... thank you."
The three embraced and, when JenniAnn came out of it, she
noticed that Lor, Cora, and Jamey were gone.
Chava patted her cheek. "They'll be back. So
will David and I. We promise."
"Good."
JenniAnn sighed as the couple joined hands before
disappearing.
"Baby girl..."
The tears of joy already welling, JenniAnn spun around to
face her final guest.
"Aunt Sophia..."
"I'm here, honey." Sophia enclosed her niece in her
arms. "Oh... it's so good to hold you again! I
am so, so proud of you! You and Andrew both!
I... I wish I could have told you before..."
Joshua approached and patted her back.
"You can tell her now, Sophia. There's time now," he
promised.
Sophia nodded. "So much time... and we'll make the
most of every moment! Now, let's sit down!" She
led JenniAnn to a beautifully carved table around which sat
three chairs.
JenniAnn laughed when a kettle and three cups and saucers
appeared along with a carafe of cream and bowl of sugar.
"Chai," a grinning Joshua whispered in JenniAnn's ear before
pulling out a chair for her.
"Thank you."
"And..."
"Perfect!" Sophia declared as a tray of scones materialized.
JenniAnn squeezed Joshua's hand. "It... it is
perfect. Thank you."
"You're welcome. I want you to be content and
comfortable because, dear one, we have a lot to talk about,"
Joshua informed.
Even though she suspected it would not be an easy talk, she
felt no fear.
"Whatever it is... I know I can face it with you," JenniAnn
averred.
Joshua smiled proudly at her then, once they had their tea,
he turned to Sophia.
"JenniAnn, sweetheart, you know that Eli and I... we have a
bond much like yours and Andrew's."
"Yes. Could you tell me... where is Eli? Does he
know about... what happened?"
Joshua nodded. "I told him and Kelly. They were
the ones who went to Andrew, told him, and brought him to
the hospital. They're still with him, comforting him."
"G-good. And the kids?"
"Adam's almost there with Max and Violeta. Belle and
Shelby are being cared for Below."
"A-and my parents?"
"They were at a movie and had their phones silenced but Owen
reached them just a moment ago. They're on their way
home and then they'll take the portal to Manhattan and join
Andrew at the hospital."
JenniAnn drew in and let out a deep breath. "Thank
you."
Joshua patted her arm. "You're welcome."
After smiling at him, JenniAnn turned back to Sophia.
"So you and Eli..."
"JenniAnn, that sort of bond that we have, that you have...
it's existed for a long, long time. And you need to
know more about it now. So there's someone Joshua
would like you to meet."
When JenniAnn glanced at Joshua, she noticed that another
chair and tea cup had appeared.
"Greetings!" a voice boomed.
JenniAnn turned to see a tall, sturdy, incredibly handsome
man with tan skin, a beard, and dark brown hair that fell in
waves to his shoulders. She looked to Joshua who, of
course, could read her mind.
He laughed. "He looks like I do in the movies, huh?"
"Uh huh..."
Smiling, Joshua stood and waved to their visitor.
"JenniAnn, please meet Reuel. He's one of our
principalities!"
JenniAnn noted the pride that lit up Joshua's face as he
looked to the angel. She was touched to see the new
arrival react with a shy sort of delight as he approached
their table.
"Thank you, Joshua. Hello, Sophia!" Reuel took a
seat and held his hand out to JenniAnn. "It is an
honor to meet you."
JenniAnn blanched. "The honor... mine... surely..."
"Both of ours," Reuel compromised. "It truly is an
honor to me. I've read so much about you." He
saw her face flush. "I mean..."
"JenniAnn, Reuel has read many of Andrew's records.
Trust me, your private moments are still exactly that.
But there's a reason Reuel's read the files. Once you
listen to his story, you'll understand," Joshua explained.
"You'll be glad to know it, honey," Sophia reassured.
"I was so glad when I learned of it."
"Then I look forward to it," JenniAnn replied, smiling for
the angel.
After returning her smile, Reuel began his story for the
second time in as many days.
*~*~*
Kelly pulled her phone out of her pocket.
"It's Adam. They're here. I'll go meet them and
bring them back here."
Andrew squeezed her hand. "Thank you. Do you
think I could talk to Max and Violeta... alone?"
Eli nodded. "Absolutely. Actually, if it's all
right with you, I'll head Below. Someone should update
Vincent since Catherine can't right now."
"Yes. Please. Thank you. Then... do you
think... once Owen gets here with Allison and Robert...
could... could someone please let the others..."
Portia patted Andrew's back.
"We can do that. How much do you want them to know?"
Andrew let out a shuddering breath. "Everything we
know. Could you maybe call Sean first? I... I
think Kemara should be told... especially after
yesterday. I don't want her reading it on her phone...
alone... or..."
"I'll do that," Portia promised. "Is there anything
else Eli or I can do for you?"
Andrew shook his head. He wanted things back to the
way they'd been that morning when he and JenniAnn and Belle
had hugged beneath the umbrella tree. He wanted to not
keep seeing that awful nightmare. He wanted JenniAnn
with him, right then. He wanted to be planning her
birthday celebration with Max and Violeta, not planning how
to talk to them about... this.
Eli hugged him. "Call if you need anything. I'll
stay Below, otherwise. Although if you think I could
be of any help to Allison and Robert..."
"I... I don't know." Andrew realized he had no idea
what Allison and Robert would need or want. He'd been
in this place with so many parents over hundreds of years
but, in that moment, he didn't know what he could do or what
he should say to his Laja's parents.
"Okay. Just know I'm close by," Eli reassured.
"And... know that I love you both so... so much."
"Give Shelby and Belle big hugs for me?" Andrew
requested. "A-and tell them I'll... I'll come see them
as soon as I can?"
"You got it," his fellow angel of death promised.
After hugging Portia, Eli stepped into the corridor.
Portia knelt in front of Andrew, taking his hands in hers.
"I'm going to see if there's any news and, if there is, I'll
come right back to tell you. If there's not, I'll call
Sean and then we'll get the email out... then I'll go wait
near the OR. But I can be back here in seconds if..."
"I know. Thank you. I'm sure we'll be
fine. I... I like thinking you'll be near
JenniAnn." Andrew bestowed a wan smile on the doctor.
"You're with her, too. In... in her heart.
Always."
The two embraced and then, for a brief moment, Andrew was
alone. He stared up at the ceiling.
"More than... than anything... I... I want her back.
Here. With... with our family. B-but if it's not
Your will to bring Laja back to... to this life then, oh
God, let her feel every... everything I could never find
words enough to tell her. I... I wish I'd said them
all... however clumsily. Laja... I love you so
much. These past months... They... they've been
a dream. And I... I'm not sure I remember how... how
to wake up with... without you."
Trying to calm himself, Andrew sucked in a deep
breath. He grabbed his necklace and wrapped his
fingers around the cross. Where was her cross?
Was she still wearing it? Had the EMTs had to take it
off? Was it in that alley? What had the EMTs had
to do?
The angel of death dragged his hand through his hair then
grabbed a fistful. He was just about to yank it when
he stopped.
Nope.
She loved his hair. His hair needed to stay on his
head. Balding was fine. She knew it might come
and she was ready for that. But tearing out his own
hair... Laja would have something to say about
that.
Andrew let go of his hair. He drew in and let out a
deep breath.
"Andrew, look at me. It's Laja. We're in
your room. We're safe. No one can hurt you
with me here. And no one can hurt me with you
here. And the Father is with us both, keeping us
safe. Take a deep breath. Like
this. Then let it out."
He obeyed.
The Father was keeping her safe. He was keeping them
both safe.
Andrew jumped slightly when there was a knock at the door.
Max, his face already swollen with tears, poked his head
in. Andrew could see Violeta clinging to him.
"Dad..."
Andrew held open his arms. Max and Violeta swarmed him
then, when he sat down, they took seats on either side of
the angel. Andrew sighed as he circled an arm around
each of them.
While Violeta buried her face in her supervisor's shoulder,
Max stared at a trash bin.
"I... I keep thinking that... that I'm going to wake up
a-and then Maja will make me chamomile a-and tell me
everything's okay and... Why... why, D-dad?" he
demanded, surprised at how childish he sounded.
"Sorry..."
Andrew kissed the young man's hair. "I... I don't
know. Free will... sometimes..." He
sighed. He just couldn't do it. Not then.
Violeta's muffled voice kept Andrew from having to
reply. "I... I didn't even hug JenniAnn g-goodbye this
morning. I was in the... the stable a-and when she
said she was leaving I... I was messy from... from mucking
the stalls so... so I just waved. A-and now..."
"Sweetheart, JenniAnn knows you love her. A-and think
of all the times you have hugged her. I... I'm sure
that's what she's thinking of. Not the... the few
times you didn't."
"A-andrew?"
"Hmm?"
"Do you... think... think she'll..."
"I'm not sure. I've not been told anything. But
I... I'm praying that our JenniAnn leaves here a-and that we
can have a great time spoiling her and heaping lots of love
on her a-and..." Andrew sighed. He just wanted
to hold her and never let go. He wanted to gather the
kids into the castle and keep them safe forever. But
that wasn't how life was meant to be.
"D-a-ad?"
"Hmm?"
"Do you... did it... it hurt?"
Andrew tightened his hold of Max. "I... I'm sure it
did for a little bit but... but JenniAnn wasn't conscious
for long a-and once she was in the ambulance, they would
have started her on anesthesia a-and... it doesn't hurt
now."
"Dad?"
In spite of his heartache, Andrew was buoyed. He
didn't think Max had ever called him that so frequently in
so short a span of time.
"Yes, son?"
Max pulled away from the angel and studied him.
"Are you okay?"
Violeta sat up so she could see Andrew's face.
"I... I'm..." Andrew closed his eyes for a
moment. "I feel... halved."
Perfectly understanding, Max squeezed his hand. "I'm
so sorry, Dad."
Violeta sniffled and hugged Andrew's arm. She realized
she'd never known him without JenniAnn. The thought
brought on another wave of tears.
Andrew wrapped both arms around her and gently rocked.
"Do you think maybe... maybe we could see Maja later?"
Andrew unloosed his hold of Violeta just long enough to pat
Max's back.
"I hope so."
"I... I don't know if... if I want to see her like... like
that," Violeta sobbed.
"That's okay, sweetheart. No one is going to make
you..."
"B-but I'm training to be an AOD and I... I can't even..."
Andrew felt himself calming. Violeta needed him.
"Shhh. This is different," he consoled. "This is
your life. You know, there's a really good surgeon
with JenniAnn right now but I bet if he had a family member
in her place, he probably wouldn't even be able to watch the
surgery. And everyone would understand that."
"Of course they would," Max agreed. "Dad, you... you
weren't with Maja when it happened?"
"No. I... I was at Lowe's." Andrew shook his
head. His soul mate was being terrorized in an alley
while he was sizing up oak...
"And Adam wasn't. And Eli wasn't. Do you think
Henry was?"
"No. He was spending the day at the Phoenix, doing
balloon animals for the kids. I'm sure Joshua and the
Father had him stay there. They need all the angels
they can get until... til they find the shooter."
Violeta perked up a bit. "So who do you think was
there?"
Andrew gave a weary smile. "Joshua."
Max returned his smile. "Maja must have liked
that. A-and maybe she's still with him. I mean
in a way where she could talk to him and hug him."
"Yeah..." Violeta thought of how JenniAnn lit up when
Joshua was around. "Maybe she's in the in-between
place where you had your dreams together, Andrew."
The angel of death seized on the idea. "Maybe."
"Could you tell us about it?" Max requested.
"Sure."
As they both leaned on his shoulders, Andrew told them about
the kudzu and the beautiful stream and he told them, too,
about their dreams and how much they'd meant to him.
He'd succeeded in lulling both Max and Violeta into some
semblance of calm when the door again rattled.
Andrew braced himself and took Max's and Violeta's hands as
the door opened.
Owen poked his head in.
"Hi, umm, Allison and Robert are here. In the waiting
room. Do you want me to bring them back here or..."
"Please, bring them back here," Andrew answered.
"Okay. But maybe... could I talk to you for just a
moment? In the hall?" Owen requested.
"Oh. Sure." The angel of death nodded and
shakily rose to his feet. He turned back to Max and
Violeta. "I'll just be a moment."
The two nodded silently then embraced each other.
Once Andrew was beside him, Owen closed the door and
promptly hugged him.
"How are you holding up?"
"I... I'm here," Andrew replied. He wasn't sure what
more he could truthfully say. "It helps... having
loved ones near. You?"
"Still in shock, I think. I just saw her
this..." Owen cut himself off. This was not the
time to run through his most recent memories of his
friend. Especially not when he had something he needed
to say. "Andrew, listen, I... I know being with family
is a big deal right now but... I think you should let me
take Violeta for a walk or something."
"Why?"
"JenniAnn's parents are in a state.
Understandably. But... they think you should be able
to give them answers... or get them for them. I don't
think they'll handle it very well when they learn you don't
know anymore than any of us do."
"And Violeta doesn't need to see that..." Andrew finished.
Owen nodded. "Exactly. I think Max will want to
be there with you... help you deal with it. But
Violeta..."
"Too young. Too... Violeta." Andrew attempted a
smile which Owen failed to return.
"And you and JenniAnn have done a good job of keeping
Violeta from having to face trouble needlessly. I just
don't think there's anything to be gained in letting her see
this."
Andrew dragged his hand through his hair.
"I agree. This is... it's too personal. Much too
pers..."
His voice cracked and he leaned against the wall.
Owen held back his own sob. "Just let... let me
stall. You need more time for..."
Andrew shook his head. "No. No, I'm fine.
Maybe... maybe ask Violeta to get flowers with you.
For... for JenniAnn's room. I... I have to believe
she'll make it out of the surgery."
Squeezing the angel's shoulder, Owen nodded. "Me
too. And it's a great idea. I'll do that."
They returned to the family room where Max and Violeta were
kneeling, their hands clasped in each other's. Andrew
looked tenderly upon the two and, when they were finished,
he set a hand on each of their shoulders.
"JenniAnn's parents are here and I need to talk to
them. Violeta, Owen's going to go get flowers for
JenniAnn's room. Why don't you go with him?"
The younger angel stood and hugged Andrew.
"You're sure that's okay? Because I can stay with
you."
Andrew brushed some hair away from her face and nodded.
"I think it'd be good for you to get some fresh air and...
and I don't want JenniAnn to get stuck with a boring room
when she comes out of surgery and... I... I really believe
she will. You know her feelings on too much beige and
gray," Andrew teased, hoping to lighten the mood.
A grin started on his protege's face. "True!"
Andrew withdrew his wallet and handing her some bills.
"Thank you, Andrew." Violeta turned to Owen.
"We'll be back soon?"
Owen nodded. "A Helper runs a flower shop not far from
here. It won't take us more than maybe half an hour."
"Okay. And you'll call if... if..."
Andrew pulled Violeta to him. "I will, I promise."
"Thank you. I... I love you, Andrew a-and Max."
Max hugged Violeta tightly then set his hands on her
shoulders when he released her.
"We'll get through this. No... no matter what."
The young angel nodded then took Owen's hand and followed
him towards the hall.
"I'll send Allison and Robert in. I'll be praying," he
assured Andrew and Max.
"Thank you."
"Thanks."
When the door was closed, Andrew squeezed Max's hand.
"You can go, too, if..."
"Nope."
"Thank you."
"Yep."
They braced themselves for JenniAnn's parents arrival which
came only a few seconds later.
"Andrew... Max..." Allison murmured as she stepped into the
room. Robert followed her, still appearing to be in
shock.
The four embraced then Andrew and Max surrendered the couch
to the couple and pulled two chairs near.
"You... haven't heard anything since..." Allison's
voice broke off.
Andrew shook his head. "Portia went to check for an
update but hasn't been back. She said she'd come back
here as soon as she had news."
Allison nodded. "But I mean..." She clasped her
cross.
Andrew's breath caught in his throat as he observed the
familiar gesture. He shook his head.
"B-but... why? Why not? You... you're an... an
angel of death! Were... were you at least with her?"
Andrew again shook his head. "No, I... I wasn't but
Vincent and Catherine were and..."
"Was Adam? Eli? Henry?"
"No. We... we think Joshua..."
"Joshua!" Allison seized on the name and Robert's head
jerked up. "Then Joshua can tell you if... if our
little girl is... is going to..."
Andrew's eyes filled. "He... he can b-but he
hasn't. Told me, I mean."
"But why wouldn't he?" Robert questioned. "Don't you
usually know when someone's going to die... or not?"
"Sometimes," Andrew assented. "But JenniAnn... she
isn't my assignment. She's my... my..."
Max reached over to clasp his hand.
"Well, can't you at least sense her? Where is
she? How is she?" Allison begged.
"I... nothing... It's not like..."
"It's not like with Catherine and Vincent," Max interrupted,
hoping to help his dad out. "Andrew can't feel what
Maja feels. But we think, maybe, she's in that sort of
in-between place... another of Joshua's realms... where she
and Dad met when we were in Afghanistan."
"Well, then... then... if you go to sleep, you can see her!"
Allison excitedly declared, peering at Andrew.
The angel shook his head. "It's not like that,
Allison. I wish it was but it's not. Joshua
would have to want me there. And... and I
think..." He drew in and let out a deep breath.
"I can hear him... telling me he a-and the Father love me
a-and that they're with us. But he won't tell me
anything about JenniAnn. Whatever happens... I... I
think we're meant to go through it to-together.
With... with me knowing no more nor less than... than you."
"Then what good is any of this!" Allison spat out.
Seeing the devastated look on Andrew's face, she instantly
regretted the words but it was too late to take them back.
Robert embraced his wife as she began to sob.
"Honey, let's go sit in the chapel. Or... or step
outside to get some fresh air."
Allison nodded against his chest.
Robert gave a wavering smile to Andrew and Max then led his
wife into the corridor.
Once they were gone, Andrew bolted from his chair and began
to pace.
"I... I feel so... so useless."
"No... No, you're not useless, Dad. You...
you're still loving Maja a-and that matters. Wherever
she is... she has to feel that."
"I... I always thought that... that I would be the one to...
to take her..."
"She wouldn't have wanted that. Not like this.
She knows what... what seeing that would have... have done
to you. A-and if... if Maja really is on that island
then... then she didn't need an angel of death to take her
Home. She... she just needed the same Person who has
guided her always. And... and then maybe He'll guide
her back to us a-and some day, decades from now... maybe...
maybe you'll go to... to sleep in Maja's bed... in each
other's arms a-and wake up in... in Heaven...
together. That... that's what I'm praying f-for."
Andrew half-smiled, recognizing JenniAnn's ideal
death. Clearly she and Max had talked about that.
"I... I really hope so a-and I pray for that, too.
B-but Allison and Robert... I... I think about what
I'd feel if... if this was you or Shel or... or Belle
and..."
Max threw his arms around his father as his sobs were
renewed. He knew there was nothing to say to that,
only comfort to give.
*~*~*
JenniAnn stared into the stream as she laid beside it, in
the same spot Andrew had been during their final dream
together.
"Laja, not yet... don't leave...
Laja..."
JenniAnn closed her eyes against the memory of her beloved's
distress the last time they'd been on the island. She
wished she could talk to Andrew. Reuel's story had all
at once been terribly upsetting and incredibly
heartening. Nephilim... succubi... incubi...
They were the stuff of nightmares. And they were real!
But so was El-Chanan. Eons before, angels and humans
had lived in peace and love in the mortal realms and their
descendants had flourished since, still striving to honor
and love God. Perhaps Dyeland would have as lengthy,
lustrous, and faithful a future!
The story... history... had made JenniAnn ache for Andrew,
though. It was a pain not even Joshua could rid her
of. No. She was sure he could. But she
couldn't bring herself to ask him. Back in Manhattan,
Andrew was surely in pain and the idea of being blissful
while he was in such a state...
JenniAnn drew in and let out a deep breath. She knew
that was why Andrew didn't always go Home when it would have
been better for him to. But now she knew something of
what he was denying himself.
Sitting up, JenniAnn looked over to the cottage she had left
after Reuel had finished his story. Joshua had walked
her to the creek but had, of course, known she needed some
time "alone" so back he'd went. Still, she knew he
lingered.
"I didn't think it would be like this," she murmured.
"What's 'it'?"
Smiling, JenniAnn turned to her side to discover that Joshua
had materialized.
"You know. You know all."
Joshua grinned. "True... but I'd still like to hear it
from you."
"It... all of it, I guess. I didn't expect to feel
so... torn. I... I thought I would see you and want to
stay with you forever and ever and... and I do!
But..." JenniAnn hugged Joshua's arm. "There's
the other 'it' that I didn't expect." Her face colored
slightly. "You know how they say you shouldn't sleep
around cause... cause when you sleep with someone hormones
or pheromones or some type of mones are released or
exchanged or... you know Science was never my best subject."
Joshua laughed. "I do."
"Anyhow, so they say that it could then mess you up if you
can no longer be with that person and that's why monogamy is
so important. Thing is... I thought they were using
'sleep with' colloquially. Now... now I'm not so
sure. I feel like part of me... it's still on
Earth. And I know my body is. I don't mean
that. Something more... vital, real. And I don't
want to leave him... it."
Joshua rested his cheek against her hair and smiled.
It was a telling slip.
"And yet... I feel like... like I would be at peace with
that if... if I moved on. I would... I'd be sorry to
leave my darling Belle a-and Shelby and Max and my parents
and Vincent and Catherine and... and everyone. A-and
to not be with Violeta and... and Andrew on Earth and in
Dyeland. But I know they'd be all right cause you'd be
with them. And I would be with you forever and I love
you so much, Joshua, that... that the idea of not continuing
on... And maybe I don't even have a choice b-but... I
feel like, if I didn't, then... then I'd already be in
Purgatory or Heaven by now. Or just asleep on
Earth. I mean that's what this place was
before... Andrew needed to choose to... to hang in
there and have hope. And he did. So... do I have
a choice?"
Joshua nodded and stroked some hair behind her ear.
"Yes, you do, dear one. But it's not one you have to
make now. In fact, I don't want you to make it
now. Reuel's story was just the beginning.
There's more I want you to see and hear here. There
are more people who want to visit with you."
JenniAnn heaved a sigh of relief. "Good... about
visiting with people and not having to make a decision right
now."
"But there's one thing I want to be very clear on. The
choice... when you do make it... it's not a choice of me or
not me. If you choose to move further up and further
in, I'll be there. If you choose to go back to your
earthly life, I'll be there, too. No, not in the same
way but in a way that's no less real. Got it?"
With a smile, JenniAnn nodded. "Got it."
"Good. Now..." Joshua stood and reached down for
JenniAnn, pulling her to her feet. "I'd like you to
come say good bye... for now... to Reuel."
"Where's he going?"
"To the hospital. I'm sending him to help Andrew and
the others."
Comforted by the idea, JenniAnn squeezed Joshua's hand as
they walked.
"That's wonderful! Thank you. I... I'm sure
things are pretty difficult for... for Andrew right now and
to have someone like Reuel... who knows..."
Joshua only nodded in response. That wasn't his only
reason for sending the principality.
"Can he tell Andrew and everyone anything... about me?"
JenniAnn questioned.
"I've asked Reuel to tell Andrew that he's seen you and
talked to you and that you're here... with me... which,
actually, Andrew already suspects. And if you'd like
to send a message, I wouldn't be opposed." Joshua
smiled when he saw the joy his words brought to the girl.
"Thank you for that."
"You're welcome."
When they re-entered the cottage, JenniAnn was amused to see
that Reuel had changed from his khakis and tunic. He
was wearing jeans and a blue T-shirt with his hair poking
out from beneath a Mets ball cap.
The angel held his arms out to his sides and smiled at
JenniAnn.
"Do I look like a New Yorker?"
Laughing, the woman nodded. "Sure. Although I do
think your previous look suits you more."
Reuel grinned and readjusted the hat. "I agree.
But I need to look as inconspicuous as possible."
"You'll blend right in. But then you'd also blend
right in with a lime green mohawk. This is Manhattan
we're talking about, after all," JenniAnn kidded.
Reuel tilted his head. "I think I would never hear the
end of it from Rafiq and Riva if I had a mohawk."
JenniAnn grinned. "Yeah... I'd definitely leave
your hair as is."
"Then I shall." Reuel turned to Sophia who had been
watching the two with amusement. He hugged her.
"Enjoy this time with your niece."
"I will. Very much!" Sophia patted his back and
lowered her voice. "Thank you for this. I know
it's well outside your comfort zone."
"Anything for Him." Reuel smiled at Joshua then
glanced at JenniAnn who was staring down at her hand and
twisting her claddagh ring. "And for JenniAnn and
Andrew. I feel as if I know them well. Just as I
feel about you and Eli."
"And we're very blessed for that," Sophia murmured.
She squeezed his hands then directed her attention to
JenniAnn. "Honey, I'm going to go for just a little
bit. There's someone who wants to see you and I
promised her that I'd come get her once you were available."
"All right. I'll look forward to it. See you in
a bit, Aunt Sophia!" JenniAnn smiled as her kinswoman
disappeared then sighed when Reuel stepped towards her and
took her hands.
"Is there anything you would like me to tell Andrew? I
think it's best I give any messages to him and he can then
spread the word. The others might need some time to
warm to me."
Blinking back tears, JenniAnn nodded. "I... I just
want them to all know... my parents, the kids, our friends
and family... that I love them so much. A-and I know
Catherine will be second-guessing and even blaming herself
b-but I don't want that. And Vincent... I want him to
know that... that I'm glad he was with me a-and despite it
all... I felt safe. And I'm praying for them
all. And, please, tell Andrew that I... I love him so
much. And I... I trust him... immensely... with
whatever decisions he has to make... for our family or...
for me."
Reuel embraced her. "I'll tell Andrew all of this and
I know he'll spread the word."
"Thank you, Reuel. I am so glad that I've met you
and... and I hope, some day, I see you again."
JenniAnn batted away a tear and beamed at him.
"I hope so, too. Something... Someone... tells me that
our paths will cross again. Likely even soon."
The angel and woman looked to Joshua who coyly pretended to
examine the back of one of the chairs. When they
laughed, he looked up and smiled.
"I think it's safe to count on that," Joshua replied with a
wink.
"Good. Until then... farewell, JenniAnn."
"Farewell, Reuel."
JenniAnn stepped away from the angel and clasped Joshua's
hand. They watched as Reuel disappeared in an orb of
light.
After letting out a deep breath, JenniAnn looked up at
Joshua.
"I'd like to confess something."
"Oh? Would you like me to get a priest?" Joshua
offered. "There are several to be found."
JenniAnn laughed and shook her head. "You'll do."
Joshua returned her smile. "Then what is it you'd like
to confess, my daughter?"
"There are probably loads of things but right now... I'd
like to confess that I have sometimes wished... for selfish
reasons... to wipe the beginning of Genesis 6 clean outta
the Bible. It just... made things complicated.
Even Basil confessed that it at first gave him pause as
concerns Andrew and me. And I think it's also, at
least partly, what made Bennie so confused although that...
well, never mind that right now. I get it now,
though. As frightening as that time was, you brought
something beautiful from it and while I understand the need
to keep Reuel and his people secret... they deserve to have
at least something of their story... of what they endured...
remembered. And they do. I'm glad for that."
Joshua hugged her. "Me too. And, of course, your
sins are forgiven."
JenniAnn gently caressed his right wrist. "I know."
*~*~*
Andrew stared down at the cross in his palm then brought it
to his lips.
"I know she loves it so much and while security is pretty
good here..." Portia sighed and shook her head.
"Sometimes things turn up missing. So I'd feel better
if you kept that and..." She handed an item to
Catherine who had rejoined the others after Tyron and
Matthew had finished interviewing her.
Catherine smiled with tears in her eyes as she held
JenniAnn's claddagh ring.
"Thank you, Portia. I agree that we need to keep these
safe. Psyche would be heartbroken if either went
missing but..."
Catherine passed the ring to Andrew.
"You should keep both. Together. Vincent and I
got her the ring but it's always been more about the two of
you."
Andrew hugged her. "Thank you." He tried to slip
the ring onto his pinkie but it was too small. "Her
hands... so much smaller than... than mine."
"Put it on the chain with the cross, Dad," Max suggested
after raising his head from Rose's shoulder.
Andrew followed his suggestion then gazed gently at the
young couple.
"I'm glad you came, Rose. It does me good to see the
two of you together."
Rose attempted a smile but it quickly faltered. In the
hour since her arrival, there had been so many ups and
downs. JenniAnn was out of surgery and that was
definitely good. There was significant damage to her
right lung, though, and that was bad. Still, she was
breathing on her own and she was in a room and they could
visit her... all wonderful news. Fr. Mike, Rabbi
Yakov, and Tiva were with them... surely having a rabbi and
a priest praying was a good thing. Emma and Peter had
called an impromptu prayer service at St. Genesius'.
Rose knew her friends were dedicated pray-ers. There
was definitely hope!
Now they just had to wait...
And then there was the weirdness between Andrew and the
Chandlers.
When the nurse had said they could visit JenniAnn, two at a
time, Allison and Robert had started after the nurse without
saying a word to any of them.
Rose knew Andrew would have let Allison and Robert see
JenniAnn first. They were her parents, after
all. But that they hadn't even consulted him...
It didn't sit well with Rose. Nor did the fact that
they barely acknowledged Max's or Violeta's presences.
They hadn't mentioned Shelby but had repeatedly asked about
Belle. Granted, Belle was just a little thing and the
only one of the four who was legally JenniAnn's child but
Andrew and JenniAnn had always taken pains to make the other
three feel like they were equally "the kids." Further,
Belle had likely picked up on something being wrong but
hadn't had to face the hard truths that Max, Violeta, and
Shelby had. How could the Chandlers not realize that?
Then again, no one was in their right state of mind.
And Rose wasn't a parent... yet. She couldn't truly
understand what Allison and Robert were feeling.
Violeta interrupted Rose's musings and the silence the group
had fallen into.
"Does... are... are there a lot of... of tubes and wires and
things?"
Portia squeezed the young angel's hand.
"Some. But there's nothing by her face. It... it
kind of looks like Psyche's just sleeping."
"Oh. Okay."
Owen patted her back. "Would you want to help me
arrange the flowers?"
Violeta nodded. "Yeah. I... guess I would like
to see JenniAnn. After Andrew does. A-and Fr.
Mike."
"She'll be happy to hear from you, sweetheart," Andrew
comforted.
"She will hear, you think?" Violeta checked.
The others all looked to Andrew who nodded.
"If not now then later. It just depends on what God's
plans are but He'll make sure she hears."
"Then... then should I not cry?"
Owen rested his arm around Violeta's shoulders and pulled
her to him as her eyes filled.
The others all looked at Andrew, curious and expectant.
Andrew reached over to pat his protege's hand.
"I... I don't think there's going to be any way not to,
Violeta. But that's what I mean. If Joshua
thinks it'll hurt JenniAnn to hear that, he'll wait until
she's strong enough to handle it before he lets her
listen. Okay?"
The entire group nodded in reply.
Andrew tried to smile reassuringly.
"I... I don't want to go back to Willowveil tonight," Max
choked out. "Not... not without... Ma-maja. But
I also don't want to go to my house a-and..."
Violeta sniffled. "I don't want to... to go home,
either."
"Stay with Aunt Josephine and me, Max. It'll be
okay. We can set up a cot in my room. That'd be
okay, wouldn't it?" Though she was neither Catholic
nor Jewish, Rose found herself looking to the priest and
rabbi.
"Definitely okay," Rabbi Yakov assented.
Fr. Mike nodded. "I see absolutely nothing wrong with
that."
Max wrapped his arms around Rose. "Thank you.
Yeah. I... I'd like that."
"Violeta, sweetie, why don't you come home with Yakov and
me? If you feel up to it, we could do some baking,"
Tiva offered. "Everyone's going to need a good
breakfast tomorrow."
Violeta rose and hugged the woman. "Yes, please.
Thank you."
Rabbi Yakov lightly tousled her hair. "It'll be our
pleasure. And I would get you back here just as soon
possible if needed... but I don't think it will be
necessary. Our Psyche's gotten through the most
difficult part. And..."
A rap on the door silenced the man.
"Larry!" Portia cried as she opened the door. "Is
everything..."
"Fine, fine," the doctor assured as he stepped inside the
room. "No change. I just came from Ms.
Chandler's room. I have an X-ray I wanted to show her
health care agent. Which one of you is Mr. Darcy?" the
surgeon inquired.
Andrew rose and held out his hand. "Andrew Darcy,
sir. Andrew, please."
"Larry Wittson. If you'd please follow me.
Portia, could you come along? I'm afraid I'm due in
another surgery soon so may need to rely on you to make
explanations."
"Of course."
Max gripped Andrew's hand. "Can I come?"
Andrew nodded then followed the doctor towards a small
consultation room with Max at his heels and Portia at his
side.
Before they entered, Dr. Wittson sized Max up. "I'm
sorry but... who are you and what is your relationship to
Ms. Chandler?" he questioned.
Max stared at the doctor, the question not registering.
Andrew hugged him and peered intently at the
physician. "This is Max, Dr. Wittson. He's our
son." Seeing the incredulity on the man's face, he
continued. "Adopted. But La... JenniAnn
and I love him as our own. Please, I... I want him
here with me. And he... he needs to know what we're
looking at as much as I do."
"Larry, it's okay," Portia assured. "JenniAnn wouldn't
mind. I know she wouldn't."
"All right then." The doctor waved the three into the
room. He flicked on an X-ray box and set a film
against it. "So what you see here is where the bullet
punctured her right lung. The resulting blood loss led
to hypovolemic shock. We performed emergency surgery
upon Ms. Chandler's arrival in the E.R. Thankfully, we
were able to stop the bleeding. What concerns us most
now is the amount of time she went without oxygen."
Max broke down and began to sob.
As Portia stroked his back, Andrew wrapped his arms around
him and kissed his hair.
At the sight of the grown man weeping in his stricken
father's arms, Dr. Wittson's demeanor softened. He
crouched down in front of the three. "I've ordered
tests to try to determine what damage, if any, her brain has
sustained. I'll let you know as soon as I can what
those tell us. But listen to me... I believe
that sometimes there are forces at work who are much
stronger than any of us. I've seen things happen that
have no medical... no scientific explanation." He
turned back to the X-ray. "Already, your girl's
that. That type of bullet... it usually does
significantly more damage. Catastrophic damage.
But that one... it just... it stopped, for no reason I can
tell, before hitting her heart."
Andrew jolted, a memory suddenly coming to the forefront of
his mind.
It was the night he'd moved into Willowveil, the day after
Joshua's departure. Though he'd gotten his new room
arranged and decorated to his tastes, he'd still chosen to
sleep in Belle's nursery. In the middle of the night,
JenniAnn had entered the room and knelt by the bed.
"Are you awake?" she'd whispered.
Andrew had opened his eyes and smiled, reaching out to
caress her hair. "No."
JenniAnn had giggled and, when he'd lifted the blankets,
slid into bed beside him. "I was thinking about
something from Saturday and just have to tell you about
it. I meant to say something earlier but I kept
getting distracted. So... did you, umm, feel anything
when we were in the chapel with Joshua? When he was
blessing us?"
"Of course I felt something, Laja. Lots of
somethings."
"Oh, I know. But I meant... something physical."
"Umm..."
"I just mean... it felt like... like there was a fire in my
heart. But in a good way! It was so warm and...
and then I felt so much peace... so strong. I was
hoping you felt it, too, because it... it was amazing!"
"I'm not sure what that was, Laja. I didn't feel
it. But I'm glad you did," he'd responded before she'd
snuggled closer and gone back to sleep.
Tears spilled down Andrew's cheeks. "Joshua...
Joshua did it," he murmured. "When he blessed us..."
Dr. Wittson frowned, thinking the grieving man had become
delusional.
Portia stood and moved to the door. "Larry, could we
please have a couple minutes to ourselves?" she requested.
"Sure." The doctor stepped into the hall.
Max sat up and clasped Andrew's hand. "Dad, what
are... are you talking about?"
Andrew dragged his other hand through his hair. "The
day Belle was baptized, when your Maja and I were in the
little chapel with Joshua and he blessed us...
Something happened to Laja. She told me about it
later. As Joshua spoke, she felt this warmth in... in
her heart. A good feeling. Comforting.
I... I think he did something. Physically did
something to... to her heart. To... to protect
it. And her."
Portia gasped. "So then... then she'll recover?"
Andrew heaved a sigh. "I... I don't know. But
Joshua... he gave her a chance. Laja..." He
truly smiled for the first time since he'd learned about the
shooting then fell to his knees.
Portia and Max soon joined him and they began to pray,
thanking Joshua and seeking his aid in JenniAnn's
healing. As they prayed, all three began to feel more
hopeful that JenniAnn would be restored to them.
Andrew brought his ring to his lips and, briefly, imagined
himself back in the chapel with JenniAnn smiling lovingly at
him and Joshua, as always, watching over them.
*~*~*
When Allison and Robert left JenniAnn's room, they found a
beaming angel of death standing in the hallway. Andrew
had shared the news with the others only a few minutes
earlier, nearly as soon as Dr. Wittson had left. He
was anxious to offer such amazing hope to her parents.
"Andrew... what's going on?" Robert questioned.
In spite of their earlier unease, Andrew hugged them both.
"Dr. Wittson, the surgeon, came out and showed me an X-ray
and talked about..."
Allison stepped back. "The surgeon talked to
you? Why didn't he talk to us? We saw him
briefly in JenniAnn's room but he wouldn't say anything more
than that he was encouraged by the fact that she survived
the surgery."
Standing nearby, Catherine overheard and moved closer.
She glanced at Fr. Mike and waved him towards her.
"Oh, well, umm... with HIPAA, doctors have to be really
careful about medical privacy and..."
"We know what HIPAA is," Allison interrupted.
"Right, of course." Andrew nodded. "I know
JenniAnn would want you to hear this. Dr. Wittson was
very shocked... but glad... because... cause the bullet
should have done a lot more damage. B-but it stopped
before it so much as touched JenniAnn's heart and... and I
think it's because Joshua... when... when he blessed
us..." His eyes filled and he clasped JenniAnn's cross
and ring. "JenniAnn... she felt something. She
said it was like a good fire in... in her heart. So I
think Joshua put up some sort of protective barrier.
Which means, even in his somewhat limited state at the time,
he knew this was coming and he... he knew there was a way he
could help Laja so he took it and... and then he had to have
known that it would stun the doctors and then they'd tell me
and I... I don't think he'd do anything... I know he
wouldn't do anything... to give us false hope. So I...
I really think Laja will survive this and... and I'm just...
I'm so... so glad a-and relieved and... How... how
does she look?" he asked.
Robert let out the breath he'd been holding.
"Beautiful... she looks beautiful."
Andrew smiled and drew in a deep breath.
"She... she always does," he replied, looking to JenniAnn's
door.
Allison had been staring at her hands but looked up.
"Why weren't we there? When the doctor spoke to
you? We're her parents."
Surprised by the abrupt change in mood, Andrew tilted his
head and searched for a response.
"I, well, I... I didn't want to interrupt your visit and Dr.
Wittson was on a tight schedule. He had another
surgery so there wasn't much time but Portia was there and
could answer any..."
"But why did he speak to you?" Allison pressed.
Catherine reached for Fr. Mike's hand.
"You may need to help me with this," she whispered.
"JenniAnn didn't tell them?" he questioned.
Catherine sighed. "I guess not."
"Allison, Robert... JenniAnn and I... we... we have Belle
a-and the other kids to think about," Andrew began.
"So... so we decided..." He lowered his voice.
"Since Joshua made me a legal entity, we figured he intended
for us to use that. So we filled out some paperwork
making each other our health care agents so we could make
decisions for each other if... if it came to it."
Allison blinked. "Wh-what?"
Catherine stepped forward with the priest right behind her.
"Allison, it's actually a very wise decision. I mean
Andrew's not invincible, either. And they do have
dependents. Imagine if something happened to Andrew
and no one would talk to JenniAnn? What would that do
to them... and Belle, Max, Shelby, and Violeta? Aren't
you two each other's agents?" she checked.
Robert nodded. "Yes. But we're also married."
Fr. Mike bit his lip, trying to decide whether to speak up
or not. Andrew's clouded face made the decision for
him.
"And you have a beautiful marriage... and JenniAnn is a
wonderful testament to the love you two have for each
other." He gave his best pastoral smile. "Andrew
and JenniAnn aren't married, no. But we all know what
happened on Belle's baptism day. That was no less a
sacrament and God was definitely involved."
Tears welled in Allison's eyes. She wanted to believe
the priest and trust in his words. She knew Joshua had
blessed the two and she could remember how happy her
daughter had been that day. But...
Allison glared at Catherine.
"You knew about this."
Catherine nodded. "I helped gather the paperwork."
"But I don't want him making life-altering decisions for
her! Don't you get it? He gets her either way!"
the woman spat out.
"Allison, oh... no..." Andrew reached out for
her. "I... I want JenniAnn here with us very, very
much. I would never..."
Allison jerked away and hurried back into JenniAnn's room.
Robert rested a hand on Andrew's arm.
"I'm sorry. I... I meant for you to go in next but..."
Andrew blinked back the tears forming in his eyes.
Robert stared down at his feet.
"It's just hard, you know? We trust Joshua.
We... we do. But we just..."
He left the remark unsaid, shook his head, and joined his
wife.
"Just don't trust me," Andrew finished when the door was
shut.
Catherine rubbed his back.
"They just aren't thinking straight, Andrew. They do
trust you. And they love you."
Fr. Mike squeezed Andrew's shoulder.
"Do you think it would help if I went in there? I know
the nurse said two people but I doubt they'd object to a
priest blessing their patient in the presence of her
parents."
Andrew placed his hand over the priest's and nodded.
"Thank you. I do think that would help, Fr.
Mike."
"Then I'll head in there... and I'll try to convince Allison
and Robert to go for a walk or maybe go visit Belle.
So you can get in there."
Andrew smiled with gratitude at the man as he quietly
entered JenniAnn's room.
"Maybe I should invite them to stay Below," Catherine
suggested.
"Thank you," Andrew murmured. "I really do believe
that... that Laja's going to come out of this. But how
long un-until..."
Catherine stood on tiptoe so she could kiss his bowed head.
"No matter what my cousins say, I think you're one of the
very best things to happen to Psyche. She loves you
and she knows you love her. And I've never seen her
happier than she has been during this past year and a
half. And, yes, a lot of that is Joshua and Belle but
it's also a lot you, Andrew."
"I... I hope so."
"Oh, come on. I don't think Psyche would have left you
with any doubt."
A smile began to return to Andrew's face.
"No. You're right. She hasn't." With a
sigh, Andrew turned back to JenniAnn's door. "Do you
think they'll let me stay with her tonight?"
"The hospital? Yes, I think so."
"I meant Allison and Robert."
"I don't think it's their choice to make. Psyche's
used to being with you most nights."
"Yeah..." Andrew nodded then peered into Catherine's
eyes. "Let's try to get you in there next and then, if
you want, you can go home. I'm sure Vincent is longing
to see you... and you him."
Blinking back tears, Catherine nodded. Even though Eli
was keeping Vincent informed, she wanted to speak with her
husband, to comfort him and be comforted by him.
"Good plan," she agreed.
"Hopefully soon and then..."
Andrew noticed two figures coming down the hall towards
them.
Turning, Catherine followed his gaze.
"Who is that with Matthew?" she asked.
"He... he's not with Matthew. At least... I don't
think so." Andrew stepped towards the two.
"Reuel..." he whispered.
The angel offered a kind smile to Andrew as he drew
near. He said nothing and tilted his head towards
Matthew.
"Andrew, Catherine..." the officer began.
Catherine took his hands. "Is everything all right at
the Phoenix?"
"Yes, everyone's safe. We've finished interviewing
Brooke."
"A-and?" Catherine prodded.
"We've discovered some things about her husband.
Andrew, I need to talk to you. Alone." Matthew
looked apologetically at Catherine then turned to the man
who had arrived with him. "I'm sorry, sir, but I'm
going to have to ask you to..."
"He's an angel," Andrew interrupted. "He's, umm,
Reuel." He rubbed at his temple, trying to remember
what exactly Reuel did these days. They occasionally
saw each other in Heaven but had never talked much.
There'd been no hurry. They had an eternity, after
all.
Matthew blushed. "Oh, I'm sorry. I don't think
we've ever met."
Reuel offered a kind smile. "We've not. And I
don't mean to intrude. I, too, need to speak to Andrew
but I can wait. There's an empty room just down
there." He pointed down another hall. "Third to
the right."
Matthew forced a smile. "Thank you, Reuel."
Andrew turned to Catherine. "If you get a chance to
visit JenniAnn, please take it. Don't wait on me."
"Okay. I'll tell her you'll see her soon."
Catherine squeezed his hand then faced Matthew. "Thank
you... and everyone... who has been watching over the
Phoenix. I... I appreciate it more than I can say."
Matthew hugged her. "It's why we're here. I'll
need to talk to you, too, before either of us leave."
"I'll either be with Psyche or in the family room with the
others."
"Got it, thanks."
"Reuel, Adam is here," Andrew informed. "I'm not even
sure... do you know him? He could introduce you to the
others, maybe?"
Reuel nodded. "Adam and I have met. He's in the
family room?"
"Yeah."
"Then I'll wait for you there," Reuel assured.
"I can walk you there," Catherine offered.
Reuel gave her a grateful smile. "Thank you. I
would like that."
As the angel and woman headed to the family room, Andrew and
Matthew walked to the room Reuel had indicated. The
latter motioned for the angel of death to take a seat then
leaned against a counter.
"Andrew, Brooke... the woman the man who shot JenniAnn was
after... she identified her husband as Neil Jerram.
Does that name mean anything to you?"
Andrew wracked his brain and was just about to shake his
head when his eyes lit up.
"Yes, actually. But that doesn't make sense...
although I guess it's just a different Neil Jerram.
Anyway, I took a fellow by that name Home about two years
ago. Nice guy. He had a stroke."
Matthew half-smiled. "I wasn't expecting you to
recognize the name. But... Andrew, it does make
sense. Because we entered Neil Jerram into the system
and found out that he had passed away. Two years ago
in August. A stroke, just like you said. Which
means Brooke's husband stole his identity. So our
guys... and girls... did more digging. 'Neil Jerram'
began his second life about a year ago in Reno. Before
that, he had at least two other identities beyond his real
one."
"So you know who he really is?" Andrew questioned.
Matthew nodded.
"And... and for some reason you don't want to tell me," the
angel of death realized.
"Andrew... this... it's going to be hard to hear. And
not just for you."
Andrew reached up for JenniAnn's cross. "Tell me."
"His real name is Rex Remus. Andrew, Max's father did
this. We know it's him because even before we tied
'Neil' to Rex, I sent Tyron a photo that Brooke gave me and
Catherine IDed him as the shooter."
Andrew released the cross and rubbed at his eyes.
"Max... Does Max know?"
"Not yet. Andrew, we're going to have to tell
him. For one, we don't know where Mr. Remus..."
Matthew grimaced. The man didn't deserve such
respect. "The perp... is now. Max needs to be
aware... and careful. For another, we hope to find and
arrest him. It's best Max be prepared."
Stunned, Andrew nodded. "Do you have any leads on
where he is?"
Matthew sighed. "Just one. There was a homeless
man who the perp paid to stand at the front door of the
Phoenix... we think to scare Catherine and JenniAnn into
using the side door so... so the shooter could confront them
without witnesses. There was a receipt for a hotel
stuck in with the wad of cash... my guess is the idiot
didn't realize it was there. We've contacted the hotel
and 'Mr. Jerram' has already checked out but he paid with a
credit card which we're tracing so... so we hope to get
him."
"I... I hope you do. So do you have any reason to
think... did Rex know..."
Matthew shook his head. "It's possible, I guess.
But unlikely. He never saw JenniAnn, right?"
"Right. No... wrong. But she was just a teenager
and it was very briefly. I'm sure he doesn't
remember."
"Probably not. And from what little Max has told me
about him, I doubt he was showing off photos to the man."
"I'm sure he wasn't," Andrew agreed. When they had
considered including Rex in their Thanksgiving plans that
first year, Max had been concerned about his father's
behavior towards the women. Max certainly wouldn't
have shown their photos to him.
Andrew rose to his feet. "Can you wait here? I'm
going to go get Max."
"Sure."
The walk to the family room seemed like an eternity to
Andrew. He knew the moment Max heard Matthew's news,
he would be devastated. And terribly angry.
After he quietly stepped into the room, Andrew paused for a
moment and took in the scene. Tiva was gently rocking
as she sat beside Violeta, her arms wrapped around
her. Rabbi Yakov was praying with Owen.
Catherine, Adam, and Reuel were deep in discussion.
The woman smiled through her tears and hugged the
principality. Portia was speaking softly to Max and
Rose.
Andrew zeroed in on Max's and Rose's joined hands. He
prayed that the horrific revelation awaiting Max wouldn't
harm the couple's bond.
"M-max?" Andrew tried to control the tremble in his
voice.
"Dad! Has there been..."
"No change. Allison, Robert, and Fr. Mike are with
JenniAnn. I just... I need to talk with you."
Rose kissed Max's cheek then released him.
"I'll be waiting here," she vowed.
When Andrew and Max were in the hall, Reuel popped out.
"If I could have just a moment," he requested.
Andrew turned back to him.
"I have a message. From JenniAnn."
Max's face brightened. "You saw her?"
Reuel nodded. "I have, yes. She's with Joshua...
on the kudzu island just as you suspected. I don't
think I need to say that she's happy." He smiled at
them both, glad when they returned it. "Andrew and
Max, I don't know how this will all work out but Catherine
told me about the X-ray and that seems very promising.
But, no matter what, JenniAnn wanted you both to know that
she loves you very, very much and that, just as you're
praying for her, so, too, is she praying for you. And
Andrew..."
Andrew took his fellow angel's proffered hand.
"She trusts you, immensely so, with any decisions you have
to make for her or for your family. Know this," Reuel
impressed upon the beleaguered angel of death.
"I... I do," Andrew promised. In spite of the dreaded
task facing him, he felt calmer than before. His Laja
trusted him... she trusted him to handle this well... to
comfort their boy.
"Good. I'll return to the others now. Please,
let me know if I can be of any help. That's why I'm
here."
"Thank you. We... we need all the angels and friends
we can get," Max responded.
"I hope you will count me as both," Reuel replied,
straightening his hat after a small bow had caused it to
slide.
Andrew smiled. "Definitely." He hugged the
angel. "I... I hope soon we can show you around
Dyeland."
Reuel grinned. "I would love that!"
As he watched the two go, Reuel prayed that they would both
feel Joshua's and JenniAnn's love surrounding them.
*~*~*
Andrew didn't think he had ever seen Max so still and silent
as he was while the police officer's words sunk in.
Then, suddenly, the young man bolted from his chair and
rushed the door.
"I'm going to find him! And then I'm going to kill
him!" he screamed.
Andrew and Matthew both hurried after him. Reaching
him first, Andrew circled his arms around Max and pulled him
back into the exam room.
"He shot my Maja!" Max bellowed before sliding out of
Andrew's grip and to the floor. "Hate him... hate...
him... Kill..." He broke down into sobs.
With tears pouring down his own cheeks, Andrew crouched
beside the boy and patted his heaving back.
"Max, no... No, don't... don't say that."
Max rolled onto his back and stared at the ceiling, trying
to catch his breath.
"He... he... My... my father... wife beater a-and
shot... Maja... My father..."
Matthew knelt to his other side and shook his head.
"No. Max, your father is right here. Holding
your hand. That man... he... he doesn't deserve the
title. Not really. Andrew does."
Andrew mouthed a thank you to the officer then smiled down
at Max. "And... and you've got another Father watching
out for you, too. Max, you know how... how much Joshua
loves you."
"Joshua..." Max repeated. He closed his eyes and
thought of the man who had encouraged him to recognize
Andrew as his father... who had helped him propose to
Rose.
Andrew gently pulled him up from the floor.
"Your Maja loves you, too. She... she even sent a
message to you through Reuel. Max, she wouldn't want
you to risk yourself by... by going after your father.
Let the police do their job."
"I... I just can't believe he... he..."
"I know, Max." Andrew hugged him.
"I... I want to see Rose."
"Okay. How about we let you and Rose see your Maja
just as soon as her parents are out? Then I think it
might be best if you go back to Dyeland and take it easy,"
Andrew suggested.
"But you still haven't had a chance to... to see your Laja."
Andrew smiled shakily. "I will. I promise."
"A-and you'll call if... if..."
"Of course," the angel of death agreed.
"And either Tyron or I will contact you just as soon as
we've got him, Max," Matthew vowed.
"Okay. Thanks. Sorry that I... I acted like such
a... I dunno." Ashamed, Max stared down at his hands.
Andrew embraced him again. "It's a terrible shock...
after another terrible shock. We understand. God
understands."
"Yeah..." Max replied.
Keeping a hand on his shoulder, Andrew steered him out of
the room and back to the family room with Matthew trailing
them. He saw that Catherine was gone and Allison and
Robert had joined the others. The latter got to his
feet and approached them.
"Detective Bratton, do you have news?" he asked.
Max's eyes welled again and he turned away.
"Can you tell them?" Andrew whispered. "I'm taking Max
and Rose."
Matthew nodded. "Sure."
Seeing how concerned Rose looked, Andrew held his hand out
to her.
"Rose, do you want to come with Max while he visits
JenniAnn?"
Nodding, the young woman rose and joined her fiance and
friend in the hallway.
"Max..." she murmured, taking his hand.
Matthew closed the door behind them, giving them some
privacy while he spoke to the others.
"My... my father, Rose. He... he did it. He
shot... shot Maja," Max choked out.
"What!?"
"I... I guess he got married a-and his wife... she ran away
cause he... he abused her a-and he was looking for her
a-and... he... he nearly killed..."
Rose pulled Max to her. "Oh... oh, my sweet Max."
Andrew rested a hand on each of their backs.
"You... you know that has nothing to do with you... don't
you?" Rose questioned as she caressed her fiance's face and
hair.
Max wouldn't meet her gaze.
Rose continued to cling to him. "It... it
doesn't. He doesn't."
"I... I just want to see Maja and go home."
Rose frowned at the lack of acknowledgement but nodded.
"I'm sure Adam will be willing to drive you both to the
Glen's shoreline and then row you to Nadezhda," Andrew told
them. "I don't think you should travel alone."
"Okay," Max agreed.
Rose nodded. "That sounds like a really good
idea. Aunt Josephine said she'd have dinner waiting
for us."
"I... I don't think I can eat," Max confessed.
"That's okay. It'll be there, anyway."
After giving them a few more moments to linger in the
comfort of each other's embrace, Andrew led the two to
JenniAnn's room. His breath caught in his throat when
he saw the door was open.
Catherine spotted him peeking in and waved for him.
"I just wanted to be able to see when the next visitors
came," she explained, taking his hands when she reached the
door. "Come on in."
"Actually..." Andrew lowered his voice. "I'm
letting Max and Rose see Laja first. There... there's
been some news. About the shooter and..."
Catherine nodded. "I'll go talk with Matthew right
now."
"Could you wait just a moment, please?"
"Sure."
"Thanks, Catherine." Andrew turned to Max and
Rose. "You can go in. She'll... she'll be glad
to hear from you." He waved them into the room.
Once the two were inside, Andrew closed the door except for
a crack and turned to Catherine.
"What is it?" she asked, seeing the trouble in his
eyes.
"Brooke's abusive husband... the shooter... the man you
IDed... that's Max's father."
Catherine shook her head. "No... But I could
have sworn Brooke said her husband's name was... was Neil."
"Apparently Rex Remus took to using stolen identities."
"Poor Max... No wonder he looked so devastated.
Oh, Andrew..." Catherine embraced him. "So much
for you to carry..."
"I... I'll be fine."
"You need to be the one to see JenniAnn next," Catherine
insisted.
Andrew shook his head. "No, Violeta and Owen can go
next. And then the Levines if they want."
"Andrew..."
He gripped her hands. "Thing is... I... I don't know
that I'll... I'll be able to leave her once... once I'm in
there." Andrew forced a smile.
Catherine sighed. "That... I understand. And I'm
going to tell Allison and Robert that you need to stay with
JenniAnn tonight."
"Cath..."
"No. They're my family. I need to say my
piece. Reuel told me what Psyche said. She told
him to... to tell me to not blame myself. And I... I
won't. But you have to let me do this to... to make me
feel better."
Andrew nodded. "Okay. Thank you."
Catherine rested a hand against his cheek. "Even
before Vincent and I... well..." A glint appeared in
her eyes.
Andrew smiled.
"The old prude did, on rare occasion, let me stay with
him. And I... I felt so much comfort just knowing he
was there beside me. You deserve that. So does
Psyche."
"I... I'm just glad that... that someone in her family
trusts and believes that..." Andrew swallowed the lump
in his throat.
"I do, Andrew. And so does, Vincent. I know he
was concerned at first but... but I want to tell you
something." Catherine pulled Andrew to a bench.
"Vincent was so relieved when Eliot and Psyche broke
up. He loves them both tremendously but he knew his
Psyche wasn't the woman she was meant to be when she was
with Eliot. But with you..." Her smile grew even
more tender. "Cupid and Psyche were always meant to be
together. Vincent knows that."
Andrew hugged Catherine tightly. "Thank you... and
Vincent. Hearing that... it... it means more than...
than I can say."
"We love you both so much... and the kids. I promise
I'll give Belle and Shelby big hugs from you. Do you
think, so long as everything goes well tonight, you might be
able to join us for breakfast or lunch? I think it
would do you good... and I know it would do them good to see
you."
Andrew nodded. "Definitely. I'll get down there
as soon as I can tomorrow."
"Good. Now, I'm going to go check in with Matthew and
speak to Allison and Robert. Would you like to come
with me to the family room or wait here?"
"I'll wait here." Andrew embraced her again.
"Thank you for being here, Catherine."
The woman glanced at JenniAnn's door then back to
Andrew. "I had to be." She stretched up to kiss
his cheek. "I'll see you tomorrow unless you need
anything tonight then don't hesitate to call me. I
love you, Andrew."
"I... I love you, too, Catherine."
Andrew watched her walk away then turned back to the
door. He closed his eyes and began to pray.
"Please, Father, Joshua... whatever I can do to bring good
out of this... help me to do it. And thank You for
protecting our Laja's heart... Please, surround Max
with Your love. Help him to realize that Rex's actions
and choices... they change nothing about him or our love for
him. Thank You for sending Reuel and his messages from
Laja. I know there have to be other reasons for his
being here and I trust You to reveal those reasons to me in
Your time. Until then, please give me the strength to
keep on hoping and loving. Amen."
*~*~*
Sunday, June 7th
Vincent peered at the toddler sleeping beside him. To
Belle's other side was Shelby who was hugging Catherine's
arm. Both were asleep and, he hoped, dreaming of happy
times. The two girls had started the night curled
together on a cot Eliot had brought into the room when it
had become obvious that Shelby would not be parted from her
sister. And Belle was much too young to bunk with the
other children. Then one or the other or maybe both
had awoken in tears with Belle clamoring for her
grandparents. Shelby had climbed into the bed, too,
and though it left them all quite cramped, Vincent couldn't
regret it.
Only hours before he had felt the life bleed out of his
Psyche and been helpless to save her. The words
Catherine had brought back from the new angel had brought
him comfort and relief but still the memories tortured him.
At least he could help his granddaughter and little
Shelby feel safe.
Suddenly, Belle's eyelids fluttered open and she appeared on
the verge of tears again. Vincent quickly sunk down on
his pillows so she could see his face.
"I'm here, sweet Annabelle," Vincent assured.
"Appa..."
Vincent smiled when her chubby hand patted his nose.
"Appa's here, my Belle."
"Mama?"
Vincent's eyes welled. "Mama and Daddy are... are
resting right now."
Belle yawned. "Eepy, Appa."
Vincent thought she seemed confused by this phenomenon of
feeling tired and yet not being able to sleep. He knew
it all too well.
Belle snuggled against him and, for a few moments, Vincent
thought she had drifted back to sleep. He was just
about to close his eyes himself when she sat up.
"Belle..." he murmured when he saw the tears in her eyes.
"Mama... Daddy..."
"Belle, let's go for a walk," he suggested.
Not wanting either Shelby or Catherine to awaken, Vincent
carefully slid off the bed. He grabbed an extra
blanket and swaddled Belle.
"Just one moment."
"O-ay."
Vincent quickly jotted a note and laid it on his pillow just
in case Shelby or Catherine got up before they
returned. After pulling on his cloak and stepping into
his slippers, Vincent picked up the little one.
"Appa..."
Vincent kissed Belle's curls as she gently patted his
neck.
It wasn't long before they reached his intended
destination. Vincent sat on the floor and settled
Belle onto his lap.
"Pitty... Ahs!"
Vincent smiled as the girl stared up at the stars and then
at their reflection in the Mirror Pool. He kept a
careful hold of her as she reached forward to splash some of
the stars.
"Do you know who made those stars, Belle?"
"Ah-ah."
Vincent snuggled her nearer and beamed. "You are so
very smart! Yes, Joshua made those stars." His
eyes welled as a remembrance came to him. Even though
he knew Belle was too young to understand, he spoke to her.
"Belle, Joshua told me once that the same care that went
into making the moon and the same love that crafted each
star... the same spark of life that brought forth trees...
all of it went into creating me. And you. And
everyone, including your Mama and your Daddy. And I
have to believe that... that He didn't make them... with
such great care... so perfectly suited to each other only
to... to have their life together end so soon. A year
and a half ago... in the same hospital where they are now...
God worked a miracle. He gave them a beautiful baby
girl... you. And I believe... I pray... that He will
work another miracle and... and give them back to each
other."
"Mama Daddy pitty."
Vincent chuckled and swiped at a tear. "Yes, your Mama
and Daddy are very pretty."
Belle smiled then nestled against his chest. "Eepy...
eepy."
Vincent gently rocked and hummed as Belle drifted back to
sleep. After a while, he rose and carried her back to
his chamber. As he settled back into bed with her,
Catherine opened her eyes.
"Everything all right?"
Vincent nodded. "We couldn't sleep so we walked to the
Mirror Pool."
Catherine carefully reached across Shelby and squeezed her
husband's hand.
"Things will seem better by the morning, I'm sure of it,"
she whispered.
Vincent gently brought her hand to his lips. "I pray
so."
"Me too."
For a few moments, they gazed into each other's beloved
faces before rejoining the girls in sleep.
*~*~*
"I think Owen and Violeta bought out the flower shop, Laja."
Andrew smiled sleepily as he looked around the hospital
room. Brightly dyed daisies and carnations covered
nearly every available surface. He sighed as he
remembered Violeta tiptoeing around as she and Owen had
arranged the blooms. She'd been so eerily quiet while
Owen had cheerily maintained a one-sided conversation with
JenniAnn. Just before they'd left, Violeta had leaned
down and planted a kiss on JenniAnn's forehead.
"I love you... I hope you wake up soon,
JenniAnn. I... I miss you."
Andrew recalled the teenager clutching the pink and purple
butterfly necklace that JenniAnn had given to her.
"I... I think Violeta will do well with the Rabbi and Tiva,
don't you? They know how to deal with teen
girls. Raised two after all... You know, we
should ask them about how they handled some of the Big
Talks. I have a feeling we're only at the beginning of
those with Violeta now that she's headed off to college."
Andrew scooted his chair closer and laced his finger's
through JenniAnn's. He was glad one hand was free of
tubes and wires.
"I'm concerned about Max, Laja. He's devastated.
We all are, of course. But... but to have it be his
father... He's never outright said it but I think he
blames Rex for driving his mother away and now to find
out... I can't imagine what it would feel like to know
my father beat his wife a-and then... to do this to... to
you... Rose is with him and I know she'll do her best
but it's just so... much. I keep praying they think
about those little owls Joshua gave them... they go
together. He knew all this... or at least remembered
something of all this... and still knew they belong
together."
Andrew rested his cheek against JenniAnn's hand.
"I'm so glad you're praying. We need the
prayers. A-and I'm praying... for you. I gotta
believe Joshua is going to bring you back to us b-but I
don't want you to be in pain or... or scared... not that you
wouldn't have a right to be scared. I keep
imagining... I know. You wouldn't want me
to. I'll try to stop, Laja. I promise."
Andrew sucked in and let out a deep breath.
"Clay and Kylie are staying at Willowveil to tend to the
pets. Peter's already been by at least once to keep
Yonah company. So I don't want you to worry about them
at all. They're in good hands. And I'm thinking
Violeta... she may not go into the castle... but she'll at
least need to stop by the stable tomorrow. She needs
to see her babies, after all. As for our baby...
She and Shelby are staying in Catherine's and Vincent's
chamber. I thought that was a really good thing.
I think Vincent especially needs that after..."
Andrew kissed JenniAnn's hand.
"Laja, I'm a little worried about your parents. I... I
think whatever Catherine said must have worked some
because... cause they didn't fight me at all on... on
staying with you tonight. But I can't shake the
feeling that... they don't entirely trust me. I wish
they knew that we... we'd planned a life together.
A-and I know we'll be together regardless b-but... I want
you here to... to celebrate Max's and Rose's wedding... to
cry with me when Belle starts school a-and we realize anew
how big she's getting... Shelby's getting to the age
when... when she's going to really need you a-and Violeta's
already there and... and we were going to... to grow old
together... become grandparents together...
Laja... I... I still believe all of that will happen
b-but I wish they knew how much I want that."
"Have you tried telling them?"
Andrew sat up and turned to the door to find Reuel standing
there.
"May I come in?" he requested.
"Sure." Andrew nodded and waved to another
chair. "Where's your hat?"
Reuel blushed. "I wasn't aware that it's impolite to
wear hats indoors here. An elderly gentleman kindly
informed me of this particular rule."
Andrew chuckled. "Most people probably wouldn't
care. I'm sure no one in our group did. Maybe he
was a Yankees fan. So you, umm, don't spend much time
in the States?"
Reuel shook his head. "I don't spend much time on
Earth."
"Huh. I guess I always got the feeling that you come
and go a lot from Home. I mean... I know you're a
principality so..."
"I am. And I do spend part of my time elsewhere.
I have a Dyeland of my own, so to speak," Reuel explained
with pride.
Andrew's eyes lit up. "Really? I've heard a few
times that you led several people to safety before the Flood
but I guess I assumed that meant you led them to a safe
place on Earth."
Reuel smiled. "I did lead my people to safety... but
we went through a portal God revealed to me and we entered a
world He gave to us: El-Chanan. It was myself and two
other angels who led the way... with our anam caras."
"Anam cara..." Andrew echoed, gazing at JenniAnn. "So
is... is that why you're here? You understand..."
"I do. That's not the only reason I'm here but it's
one of them."
"And the other reason... or reasons?" Andrew pressed.
With a reluctant sigh, Reuel began to tell the angel of
death the sordid tale of Nen and Tzila.
*~*~*
Max heard someone weeping. He made his way through the
familiar halls of his house, trying to find the source of
the sorrowful noise. He followed the sobs towards the
kitchen where he found Rose sitting at the table, hunched
over with her head resting on her folded arms.
"Rose..." he murmured, reaching out to caress her
hair. He jumped back when he saw the blood on his
hands.
Rose, too, clamored away.
"Please... please, don't... don't hurt me," she pleaded.
"Rose..."
And then Max saw the bloodied rag in her hand and her busted
nose and blackened eye.
"No!" he screamed.
*~*~*
Max awoke with his heart pounding in his chest. He
looked over at Rose, asleep in her bed with her cat, Theo,
curled up beside her. She was so beautiful and funny
and kind and just plain wonderful... He began to cry
as he remembered the horrible nightmare and thought about
his father's wife and JenniAnn.
"Max..."
He raised his head to see that Rose had awakened and was
beckoning for him.
"Max, come here. I... I need a hug. And,
clearly, so do you."
Max shook his head.
Rose sat up and eyed him. "A-and why not?"
"I... I need to go, Rose."
"Go where?"
"Go..." Max wasn't sure where. All he knew was
that she deserved better than him. They all did.
He was a ticking time bomb of aggression and cruelty.
Rose climbed out of bed and perched on the edge of his
cot. She circled her arms around her fiance.
"JenniAnn's fine. Andrew would call if there'd been
any change and we both have our cell phones set at full
volume. He hasn't called."
"It... it's not that, Rose. Or... that's... it's not
all..."
"Tell me."
Max shook his head again.
Rose gripped his chin and made him look into her eyes.
"I am your fiancee and I command you to tell me," she
teased.
In spite of the nausea he felt, Max laughed.
"Rose..."
Rose eagerly accepted his kiss and was going in for another
when he pulled away.
"No!" he protested, scooting to the foot of the cot so he
was no longer touching her.
"Max, what's wrong? I'm serious now," Rose
pressed. "I... I'm worried."
Max stared at the quilt beneath him.
"Oh, what I wouldn't give for a pensieve!" Rose exclaimed.
Max couldn't keep a chuckle from escaping him.
Rose took the moment of distraction to grab him.
"Tell me... or I'm going to start tickling you and I am
merciless."
"Rose..."
Rose's fingers moved to his side. "Ten... nine..."
Max sighed and kissed her hair.
"Eight... seven..."
"Okay. I don't want to wake your aunt up."
Rose pulled away enough to peer into his eyes. Needing
a better look, she flipped on a lamp.
"Okay, I'm ready," she encouraged.
"I... I had a dream. You were at my house... at
night."
Rose gave an impish smile. "Sounds promising."
Max groaned.
"Well... I mean... we are going to be married," Rose
defended. "It's okay to think about it. Dream
about it even."
"Rose, it... it wasn't that sort of dream. It was a
nightmare."
"Oh."
"You were crying a-and I found you in the kitchen b-but you
were scared of... of me and it... it turns out you had good
reason. Your... your nose was bleeding a-and your
eye... black a-and there..." Max stared down at his
hands. "Blood on... on my hands and I... I had
done..." He began to sob.
Rose gasped and threw her arms around her fiance.
"You... you would never. Oh, Max... Don't...
don't even think a-about that any... any more."
"My father..."
Rose shook her head then grabbed his hands and brought them
to her lips. She covered his palms and fingers in
kisses.
"You are not your father."
"But his blood... his genes..."
Rose prayed for guidance, for words to comfort her beloved.
"King David... Remind him about David and me,
Rose."
Rose beamed. She seldom heard Joshua so
clearly. Sitting up straight, she unblinkingly stared
into Max's eyes.
"I think we better keep a close eye on Joshua when he
visits," she declared.
Surprised by this announcement, Max only blinked in
response.
"If it's like you say... if people are their blood and their
genes and only that... then Joshua might very well call for
one of you fellows to be killed so he can marry one of us
girls. After all, King David did it. So
somewhere in Joshua that desire... that impulse has got to
be lurking, right? We simply can't afford to trust
him, Max."
Max gaped.
Rose heard laughter.
"Well?" she prodded.
"That's insane, Rose."
"It is, isn't it? It would also be insane to be afraid
of you when all I've ever known from you is tenderness...
well, except when we play quidditch but the occasional bit
of competitiveness is good, isn't it?"
Max's lips curved into a smile. "I walked right into
that one."
Rose nodded as she caressed his hair. "I'd love to
take all the credit but Joshua gave me the idea. It's
true, Max. He's not his ancestors and you're not
yours. Even before today I knew that. You're
loyal and dedicated and... and remember the time you
completely accidentally yanked my hair cause it got caught
on your jacket? I thought you were going to puke
because you felt so awful. There's not a mean bone or
cell in your body."
"Rose..."
She leaned back into his arms and nuzzled his chest.
"We both come from dysfunctional families," Rose
started. "But that doesn't mean we're
dysfunctional. And... and we're Dyelanders!"
Max beamed. "That we are."
"And we're the Harry Potter generation! Which
means we don't give up even if... if it gets scary and
dark. Cause... cause we have the best Patronus of
all. He's a lion and a lamb and a hen and a butterfly
and a... well, he's lots of things. And he'll guide
us, Max," Rose counseled. "We just need to stick with
him a-and not pay any attention when the stupid Death Eaters
try to get us to think of bad things."
Max tightened his hold of Rose and bent to kiss her.
"You're right... you're totally right."
Rose grinned. "So long as you realize that before
we're married."
Max laughed. "I love you so much."
"I love you more."
"I don't know about that..."
"Equally then."
"Equally."
Rose was guiding Max's head down for another kiss when his
phone rang.
"No..."
Rose watched anxiously as Max scrambled to answer. She
knelt behind him and circled her arms around his middle as
he talked.
"Yeah... yeah, I'm with Rose, Dad. Is Maja..."
Max let out a deep breath. "No change.
Good. So why..."
Max's hand raked through his hair.
"Dad, no... Well, it's... it's never going to
work. They can try all they want b-but...
Actually... I... I think they may have already tried
something but... but my Rose defeated them.
Soundly. And that... that's how it's going to be every
time. We'll best them. Every time."
When Max laid down, Rose snuggled beside him and gently
placed her hand over his heart.
"I'm so sorry. You... you don't need this. But
just... just keep focused on Maja. We'll be
fine. Have you talked to Rabbi Yakov or Tiva?
And Vincent and Catherine? Okay. Good.
We'll come see you tomorrow. I love you, too.
And just... be careful, Dad. I know. We
will. G'night."
Max sighed when he ended the call.
"What's going on?"
"That Reuel talked to Dad and... and turns out that... well,
there are a couple demons who... they're after Dad.
Except... cept they're not targeting him directly."
Rose sat up. "JenniAnn..."
Max gripped her hand. "Reuel says that they can't have
exactly orchestrated that. Too weak. But he
thinks they're using that to their own advantage. They
know that with Maja being hurt... we're all vulnerable a-and
with me..."
"Your nightmare! Andrew's mentioned demons
infiltrating dreams before! Oh Max..." Rose
shivered and hugged his arm.
He kissed her hair. "But now we're onto them a-and
now... now I'll be vigilant. Reuel suggested that none
of us be wandering off on our own, though. Dad
agrees. And so do I. If you hadn't been here
with me..."
"But I was. I am. And..."
Max looked on curiously as Rose slid off the cot and slipped
into her own bed.
"Well, come on," she invited.
Despite the harrowing conversation he'd just ended, Max
chuckled.
"Rose, I don't think me staying in my cot constitutes
'wandering off.'"
"Maybe not. But why chance it?" Rose winked.
"You're serious?"
"Yes. I think we can be trusted to not get ourselves
into trouble."
"Rose..."
"Max..."
Blushing but pleased, Max grabbed his pillow and joined his
fiancee.
"It's not like we don't have a chaperone."
Rose pointed to Theo who was eying Max suspiciously.
"True... I always thought Theo liked me."
"He does... but you moved into his turf." Rose kissed
Max's brow. "He'll have to get used to it."
"Nothing about any of this gives you pause about marrying
me?"
"Nothing," Rose stressed. "I want my babies to look
like you."
Max's face flushed as he grinned. "You've watched It's
a Wonderful Life with Maja too many times."
"No such thing as watching that too many times."
Rose smiled drowsily as Max kissed her.
"Wake me up if... if you have another nightmare."
"I will," Max promised. "And you, too. They...
they might target you."
Rose shrugged before cuddling against Max.
"Expelliarmus, demons," she murmured.
Max tenderly caressed her cheek. "You are wonderful."
"So are you."
After another sweet kiss, Rose drifted back to sleep.
Max watched over her and prayed for several minutes until
his exhaustion caught up with him and he fell into another
sleep, one filled with wedding bells and his parents... his
real parents... dancing only inches away from him and his
bride.
*~*~*
Around 7:00 that morning, Andrew returned to JenniAnn's room
carrying a coffee cup. Twenty minutes before, Allison
and Robert had come by and asked if they could spend time
with their daughter. Though he hadn't wanted to part
from JenniAnn, the angel had agreed.
He gave the couple a sheepish smile as he entered the room.
"I won't stay but I thought... JenniAnn loves her
morning chai so much and I thought, even though she can't
drink it, maybe the smell..."
Andrew carefully moved a vase of flowers and set the cup
down.
"Will you be going to see Belle today, Andrew?" Allison
asked.
The angel nodded. "Violeta and the Levines will be up
in a little bit. They're bringing homemade pastries
for breakfast. You'll love them. Tiva's a
wonderful baker and I imagine Violeta was an enthusiastic
helper." He smiled. "After I see them, I thought
I'd go check on Belle and Shelby. Actually, I was
thinking maybe I'd bring them here for a little bit."
Allison balked. "You'd let Belle see her mother
like... like this?"
Andrew peered down at JenniAnn and stroked her hair.
He turned back to her parents.
"Don't you think it might be a little... intense for Belle?"
Robert questioned.
"I'm actually more concerned about Shel. Belle won't
understand the significance of the IV line or heart
monitor. She's sensitive about blood but... but she
won't see any. She'll just think her Mama is
sleeping. And she is. Catherine said she's been
asking for her. Seeing JenniAnn will help, I
think. And I think it'll do JenniAnn good, too.
There's not been a day since we found her that JenniAnn
hasn't seen Belle."
"Whatever you think," Allison muttered.
Andrew flinched. "Listen, can we talk? I... I
feel like things haven't been right between us since you
found out about the health care agent paperwork and..."
"She's our daughter!" Allison cried. "We've known her
for almost thirty three years! You've known her for
less than half of that!"
The angel's eyes filled.
"Andrew, listen, we know... We think it's great that
Joshua blessed your... union," Robert explained. "A
child deserves to grow up in a sturdy, love-filled, two
parent home. I'm grateful Belle has that. But
the amount of control you exert over JenniAnn is..."
Andrew jolted. "Wh-what?"
Allison swiped at a tear. "Robert and I had a long
talk about it last night and... and, Andrew, she was
seventeen when you met! A child! And whether you
meant to or not... The... the moment you showed even a
little interest in her... We... we raised her to
believe in angels, to pray the 'Angel of God' prayer...
to... to believe that they were watching out for her a-and
knew what was best b-but... you... you have your
self-interest, too. And maybe sometimes... maybe even
without meaning to... you... push her towards what you think
is best."
Andrew had been rubbing his temples but at her remark, his
head shot up.
"I would never... never... try to control JenniAnn."
Reuel appeared in the doorway just as Andrew uttered his
comeback.
"I... I love her a-and I value her opinions and feelings
and..."
Reuel stepped into the room and rested a hand on his fellow
angel's shoulder.
"Andrew, Max and Rose have arrived. Why don't you come
to the family room to update them?" he suggested.
Andrew looked from a downcast Allison and Robert to JenniAnn
and then to Reuel.
"But..."
"They're anxious, Andrew. It would help them," Reuel
encouraged.
"Right. Okay." Andrew nodded. He bent to
kiss JenniAnn's forehead then left without saying another
word to her parents.
"Did you... hear all that?" he asked Reuel once they were
down the hall.
"Much of it. And you could have gone on for several
more minutes about it but it would have been
purposeless. Andrew, Allison and Robert are
devastated, sleep-deprived, and terrified they'll lose their
child. Nothing you say right now is going to sink
in. I know it's hard to hear those things and
you know and JenniAnn knows and, most importantly, God knows
they're not true. And, when they're in a better frame
of mind, Allison and Robert will know they're in the wrong
about you two. If they honestly believed you were
trouble, do you really think they would have waited a year
and a half after Belle came along to say something?
She's their grandchild."
Andrew drew in a shaky breath.
"True. But I... I keep thinking of your story.
It's not that I didn't know about the..." He lowered
his voice. "Succubi and incubi before. We all
do. But in a vague sort of way if we didn't directly
deal with them. What if that Nen and Tzila get to
Allison and Robert? What if they make them think
that... that I want to control JenniAnn like they did all
their prisoners?"
Reuel stopped walking and pulled Andrew to the side of the
hall.
"If it was your JenniAnn here instead of me, what would she
say to that?"
Andrew briefly closed his eyes, mentally conjuring her.
"That makes no sense! First of all, you gave up
your house... so it's not like you forced me to
move. And you took on a second job... the money from
which goes into a bank account that I have access
to. If you're trying to control someone, giving them
access to your own finances is generally a bad idea.
And, true, I put my money in the same account which means
you have access to 'my' money but... your carpentry gig
makes more than my two jobs combined so... if you are a
control freak, you're an utterly untalented one, my love."
The angel of death smiled.
Reuel followed suit and clapped Andrew on the back.
"I would listen to her if I were you," he advised.
"Yeah..." Andrew agreed.
They continued onto the family room where they discovered
that Yakov, Tiva, and Violeta had arrived. The latter
set down the box she was holding and threw her arms around
Andrew.
"I missed you... although it was very nice at Tiva's and
Rabbi Yakov's."
Andrew smiled gratefully at the Levines as he embraced his
protege. His smile grew when he released Violeta and,
for the first time, noticed her outfit. Most of the
ensemble was her own, leggings and a long, belted tunic, but
she was also wearing a blue crocheted sweater that he
recognized as JenniAnn's. Violeta had admired the
sweater and, from then on, JenniAnn had let her borrow it
whenever she wanted.
Violeta noticed Andrew's gaze.
"It's okay to wear this, isn't it? It... it just makes
JenniAnn feel closer."
Andrew nodded and smoothed some hair behind her ears.
"I think JenniAnn would be very glad that you're wearing her
sweater."
"Good..."
After ensuring the door was tightly closed, Andrew took a
seat and the others followed suit.
"How's Maja, Dad?"
Andrew reached for Max's hand and squeezed it.
"Still no change. How are you doing? Tell me
more about what happened last night."
Rose hugged Max's arm tightly as he prepared to respond.
"Yakov and I can step out into the hall if you'd like?" Tiva
offered.
Max shook his head. "No, it's okay. Actually,
I'd like you to stay. We're all in this together,
right?"
"Most assuredly," the rabbi replied.
"I don't know if it was... demonic... or not.
Honestly, it could have just been me but last night I
dreamed that I, umm... Well, Rose and I were married,
I guess. And... and I... I beat her up really
badly. I didn't actually do it in the nightmare...
just saw the aftermath but that... that was enough."
Max swiped at a tear. "To be honest, it was weighing
on me that... well, the genes... the blood... of a man
who... who shot Maja a-and beat his wife... they're in me."
"Which I told him was nonsense... and Joshua agreed," Rose
added.
"Joshua came?" Tiva asked.
Rose shook her head. "No, but I heard him more clearly
than I ever have when he's not been standing right
there. If it was demons making Max dream that... well,
they're no match for the One on our side."
Reuel frowned. "I should have told Andrew before...
about Nen and Tzila... the demons. Max might have been
spared. I'm sorry."
Max shrugged and offered a forgiving smile to the
angel.
"Don't be. Like I said, the thoughts were already
there and I think I needed to hear Rose beat them
down. So... if that nightmare was from them... they
may have inadvertently done me a favor."
Rose beamed as Max smiled proudly at her before sobering.
"Still... I'm worried for the girls."
Andrew nodded gravely. "Me too. Catherine called
about an hour ago. Something set Belle and Shelby off
last night but... but they're little girls.
Nightmares... especially at times like this... they happen."
"Did Vincent sense anything amiss?" Tiva checked. "He
is so sensitive..."
"No, he didn't. So that's good."
"Love is a very powerful force... the most powerful," Reuel
explained. "If I may speak frankly... a great many of
you have struggled with loving yourselves but, without fail,
love one another very much. Hence, Max could far more
easily turn against himself but Rose could not and would not
turn against him." He smiled at the couple.
"That's why I advised that no one be on their own for more
than a few minutes. I assume the little ones would not
be often left on their own?"
"They wouldn't," Andrew assented. "Catherine would
like to come back here today but Vincent said he'll stay
near Belle and Shelby.... except when they come visit
JenniAnn and then I'll be with them."
"And little Jacob?" Rabbi Yakov checked. "He is, after
all, JenniAnn's godson."
"Yes. He stayed with Liam at Veritas last night.
It had been planned earlier in the week and Jacob still
wanted to go. But the two boys are going to stay Below
now until this is... resolved. Arthur and Monica will
be there, too."
"Wh-what about our pets?" Violeta quietly asked.
Andrew hugged her. "Adam's staying at Willowveil now,
too. Clay will need to go back to work tomorrow but
Randall's sending the boys in shifts so someone will always
be there with Adam and Kylie to help if needed. Eli
said he's been stopping in, too, when he's not helping Henry
amuse the kids at the Phoenix. Clay set the baby
monitor up in the stable and he and Adam will listen for any
disturbances. But now we need to talk about you,
sweetheart."
Tiva nodded. "Ivy offered to come stay with
Violeta. We would be happy to have her join us."
Violeta rested her head on Andrew's shoulder. "I... I
just don't want her being at risk, too."
Andrew's eyes filled. "Violeta, I... I know what it
feels like to... to think people are in danger just
because... cause they love you a-and you love them.
This is all... it's happening because... cause of... of me
a-and..."
"Andrew..." Violeta adamantly shook her head.
"Dad, that's not... not true. Not really," Max
protested.
"Your boy's right," Reuel agreed. "Perhaps I'm too
blame. After all, it was my people they intended to
see destroyed initially but we denied them that victory and
left them hungry for another. And we did that with the
help of our God. Shall we blame Him?"
Andrew sat up straight. "Of course not."
"Then neither should you blame yourself, Andrew."
Rabbi Yakov grinned. "I like you very much, sir.
No nonsense. You'd make a good rabbi."
Reuel chuckled. "Thank you."
"You went through a lot for me, Dad. Do you blame me
for that?" Max questioned, already knowing the answer.
"Of course not. You didn't choose to be captured
anymore than I chose to be targeted by... by those
two. You're all right," Andrew admitted, smiling at
all of them.
"I'm glad you realize it, my friend!" the rabbi replied
before turning to the younger angel. "Violeta, Ivy is
your friend and wants to help you. Don't you think
it's also possible that it's very difficult for her to be so
far away when she knows what's happening here? How
frustrating it must feel..."
"True... And maybe Sy could spend time with her,
too. I... I think I would want to be near my boyfriend
at a time like this. If I had a boyfriend, I
mean. I don't want a boyfriend!" Violeta insisted.
Tiva gave a soft laugh. "Then it sounds like a plan to
me. How about we spend some time here, maybe visit
JenniAnn if that's okay, and then we'll go visit your babies
and pick Ivy up there?"
"I would like that," Violeta agreed. "So... everything
went okay with JenniAnn last night?"
"It did. We had a very peaceful night. Hopefully
today we can see what yesterday's EEG revealed."
The others all looked at each other when Andrew bowed his
head. They knew the results of that test could change
everything.
"How's everything with Allison and Robert?" Max ventured.
Andrew heaved a sigh. "Well... This morning was
rough going. I think they're just..." He glanced
at Reuel. "The grief is making it hard for them to...
to..."
"Perhaps Fr. Mike could talk to them after Masses are over?"
Tiva offered. "Surely they would trust him to speak
the truth."
Andrew nodded. "I'll ask him. Thanks."
Rabbi Yakov held out his hands. "I think, before we do
or say anything else, we should pray together... in the name
of our Joshua."
The others all nodded agreement and joined hands.
"God, King of the Universe, we ask you to bring healing to
JenniAnn," he began. "May the embrace of Your love be
felt by all of us. May Allison and Robert know that
You, too, love JenniAnn as Your daughter and You are with
them in their grief and worry. Please, Lord, lend Your
truth to them. We thank You for the bonds You have
built up between all of us. Please grant that Your
love and our love for each other will protect us from those
who seek to do harm. In Joshua's name we pray."
"Amen," the others echoed.
After a series of embraces, Reuel clasped Yakov's hand.
"Well done, Rabbi. You'd make a good priest," he
praised.
As Yakov laughed, Tiva spun around to face the angel.
"As his wife, I think I would have to object to that."
She wagged her finger at her husband. "No celibacy for
you!"
The others joined in on the rabbi's laughter as he pulled
Tiva to him.
Reuel shrugged as he continued to smile. "In my land,
priests marry... and are sometimes female."
Max's jaw dropped for a moment.
Andrew's chuckling ended with a sigh. "JenniAnn would
love it there, I think."
Reuel squeezed his shoulder. "I hope, one day, you all
will be able to visit us... JenniAnn included."
"I... I really hope so," Andrew replied.
After more hugs, the angel of death settled down to
returning texts and calls to all their friends who were
awaiting an update and, in some cases, permission to visit.
*~*~*
JenniAnn studied the young woman who was spinning around in
a flurry of magnolia petals that were falling. It was
Josef's Sarah who had been eager to see her. Years
before, when it had been Sarah laying in a coma, the two had
still managed to bond over being in love with men who would
outlive them. Talking freely about "their fellas," as
Sarah called Andrew and Josef, had been an unexpected
blessing. JenniAnn rejoiced over seeing the
girl-spirit with so much vitality and joy. She wished
for a way to capture the image to take back to Josef...
assuming she went back.
Sarah let out a lusty sigh then sat back down across from
JenniAnn and Sophia.
"I love it when that happens. And look! The
blossoms are still as rich and full as before."
JenniAnn smiled up at the magnificent magnolia tree they
were sitting beneath.
"I wish Josef could see you like this, Sarah. It would
do him so much good."
Sarah bit her lip for a moment. "He does see... but he
thinks they're only dreams."
"Beth's told me that Joshua promised her the cure was
coming. So Josef..."
"I don't think he'll take it when it does come. At
least not for a long while. He feels like he needs to
make amends for... for my death. And others,
too. But mostly mine."
JenniAnn reached for Sarah's hand. "He's not
miserable... not usually. And the work he does... so
many women and children have infinitely better lives because
of what your Josef does."
Sarah smiled. "I know. I watch the rescues
often. And Heaven rejoices over each one." She
laughed. "Oh if Josef only knew how many saints and
angels are watching over him and cheering him on! Of
course, he'd probably be horrified at first... but then
happy. Do you know that some of those trafficking
victims he helps actually think he's an angel?"
"It doesn't surprise me. And he is an angel to them...
bringing them peace and hope and freedom and..."
Sophia stroked JenniAnn's hair when her voice drifted off.
Sarah looked tenderly at the other woman. "I think
you're missing your own angel."
With a nod, JenniAnn swiped at a tear. "I am.
And I can't help but wonder how things are going for all of
them."
"You could always ask," Sophia encouraged.
JenniAnn nodded. "I will. In a little bit.
It's just... I can hear them talking to me.
A-and I know some of them are crying. But a lot of
them, Andrew included, have a chirpy sort of tone so... so I
know he's hiding something. Maybe many
somethings. And something my parents said..."
She sighed and looked up at the gorgeous sky. "I think
I really screwed up. I never told them... see, with
Belle, Andrew and I just wanted to make sure we were as
responsible as possible. So she'd be taken care of
if... if something happened to either of us. So we got
a joint bank account and gave each other medical power of
attorney. I always meant to tell my parents... I mean
it was my idea to do that. But every time I'd plan to
tell them... I dunno. It just never seemed
right. And now I'm afraid they aren't thinking too
well of Andrew and maybe even think he talked me into all
that b-but he didn't."
"I think I know something of what you feel, JenniAnn.
My father absolutely vilified Josef... and I was the one who
begged him to turn me." Sarah shook her head then
reached for JenniAnn's hand. "I think you should do
what I failed to do then: talk to Joshua."
"Yeah... He does know best after all." A breezy
smile lit up JenniAnn's face.
"And, wouldn't you know, here he comes now." Sophia
waved to Joshua as he walked towards them.
"Hello, ladies!" he called.
They all shouted greetings back then Sarah and Sophia hugged
JenniAnn.
"We're going to head Home for a little while but I'll see
you soon," Sophia assured.
"Have a good talk! I know you will!" Sarah gushed.
"Thank you. Both of you." JenniAnn kissed her
godmother's cheek then took the other woman's hand.
"And, Sarah, it's been so lovely really talking to you."
Sarah beamed. "I enjoyed it, too! See you soon!"
Joshua smiled after the two as they disappeared then held
his hand out to JenniAnn. "Walk with me?"
Nodding, JenniAnn let him help her up. Arm in arm,
they walked into a nearby forest.
"Everything here is so beautiful..." JenniAnn opined.
"Did it look like this last time? I remember there
being beauty but nothing like this!"
"For the most part. You only had eyes for Andrew last
time," Joshua reminded.
With a blush and a smile, JenniAnn nodded. "It felt so
good to see him... touch him."
Joshua tightened his hold of her arm when she
sniffled. "I know."
JenniAnn shivered.
Joshua summoned a shawl and draped it around her.
"Thanks, Joshua."
"You're welcome. And, yes, it was a lot about the
people... not the physical pain."
JenniAnn's eyes filled as he answered her unspoken question:
Was that why you sweat blood? The idea that
you'd kissed, hugged, touched your mother, your friends
for the last time?
"I... I don't know how you did that."
"I trusted that it wasn't the last time but... it was still
painful to consider."
JenniAnn sniffled again. Tears began to trail down her
cheeks.
"Hey, now. Come here." Joshua pulled her against
him.
JenniAnn rested her ear against his chest and listened to
his heartbeat.
Joshua softly rocked and hummed his lullaby.
When JenniAnn calmed some, he began to speak in hushed
tones.
"I know you're worried about your parents and, yes, there
have been some difficult moments between them and
Andrew. And, yes, it would have been good if you'd
told them before about the decisions you and Andrew
made. But I understand why you had difficulty opening
up with them. I do, JenniAnn. Please
believe that I can use this all for good. Let
me reveal what they need to know in my time, okay?"
JenniAnn didn't budge. "Okay."
"And now there's something that you need to hear."
Keeping an arm around JenniAnn's waist, Joshua lead her to a
tree branch that was low enough to the ground to serve as a
bench. When they were both seated, Joshua took the
woman's hands in his.
"Dear one, Andrew and your parents are meeting with a doctor
right now to go over the results of the MRI and EEG they did
yesterday."
"EEG... Is that the test they did when I got diagnosed
with epilepsy? The one with the goopy stuff in my
hair?"
Joshua laughed. "Yes but don't worry, they got the
'goopy stuff' out."
"Good... So... what is the doctor saying?"
"First, I want you to know that it's Edmund... Dr.
Talson. Clay called the veterans' hospital after he
got word of what happened so that they could pray for
you. Edmund happened to be there and he wasn't
scheduled at James J. Peters today so he went to New York
Presbyterian so he could help Andrew and your family."
"I'm so glad... and humbled... that he did that."
"He is and will always be very grateful to Andrew.
There was no keeping him away today."
"So... what is he telling them?"
"Listen with me," Joshua invited.
JenniAnn nodded and gripped his hands more tightly as she
began to hear voices.
*~*~*
Andrew, Allison, and Robert sat nearby as Dr. Talson
administered a series of tests designed to demonstrate
JenniAnn's level of brain activity. The three watched
intently as the doctor lifted JenniAnn's right hand and
pressed down on her nail bed. They gasped when she
pulled her hand away.
Andrew leapt up from the chair he was seated on but the
doctor motioned for him to stay put.
"Just a couple more things I need to check," he explained.
Dr. Talson lifted JenniAnn's eyelids and studied her pupils
before turning to the others.
"I'm going to squirt a small amount of cold water into her
right ear now so I can study her eye move..."
Andrew gasped then rose and grabbed JenniAnn's hand.
"Wh-what's going on?" Robert choked out.
Dr. Talson stared at JenniAnn for a few moments then turned
to her parents.
"Her hand jerked. I think she just had one of her
seizures," he explained. "I'm sorry. I probably
stressed her." He patted his patient's arm.
"Forget what I said about the cold water, JenniAnn.
I'm all done."
Andrew smiled at the doctor. "I'm sure she's glad to
hear that. She's kinda sensitive about her ears.
Still gets infections sometimes."
"Well, then I don't blame you at all, sweetheart," the
physician assured. "But... I do want to talk to you
three about those seizures." Dr. Talson settled onto a
stool. "First, I want all three of you to know that
the results of the MRI and EEG were promising as were the
tests I just did now. We didn't see any evidence of
severe damage to the brain. However, during both the
MRI and the EEG, seizure activity was observed. No
convulsions. I think we can safely assume they were
the complex partial seizures that JenniAnn's been living
with for years. But the frequency... That would
be at least three in less than 24 hours. Is that
normal for her?"
"She hasn't mentioned having any to me in a while," Allison
replied.
"She had one back in March. We figured it was the
weather change," Andrew related. "Then about the
middle of last month... yeah, because it was the night after
Beth's birthday dinner. So the 14th. We couldn't
be sure but her hand jerked like that. She stayed
asleep but was exhausted the next morning so we figured it
was probably a seizure."
Allison and Robert glanced at each other then looked
curiously at Andrew.
"But three so close together... I don't think that's
happened since she was in college. Maybe never.
I can remember two in one day but not three." Andrew
peered at JenniAnn and stroked her face. "Laja..."
"So does that explain the coma?" Robert questioned.
Dr. Talson shook his head. "No. It
doesn't. And, to be honest with you, we can't really
explain it. But possibly there was some damage to
JenniAnn's brain and it's trying to right itself. The
seizures could be evidence of that, too. If that's the
case, this coma is a blessing in disguise. And she
certainly needs the rest physically with all that loss of
blood and a punctured lung."
"But then, if we don't know what's causing it, how... how do
we know when or... or if she'll come out of it?" Allison
pressed.
The physician's eyes were full of compassion as he took in
JenniAnn's mother.
"We can't know... not for sure. But we can hope and we
can pray. And, from what I hear, JenniAnn knows she's
not alone."
"The head nurse said we could forgo the 'only two people at
a time' rule so long as we keep the room kind of quiet,"
Andrew told him.
Dr. Talson nodded. "Sounds like a good deal to
me. I have a meeting here tomorrow. Would you
mind if I checked back in then?"
Andrew glanced at Allison and Robert who smiled
appreciatively at the doctor and nodded.
"We'd really appreciate that, Edmund. Thank you."
The doctor clasped the angel's hand in both of his.
"Anything I can do for you and your family... you know I
will, Andrew. You did so much for mine."
Allison and Robert looked on, curious, as the two
embraced. When they broke apart, Dr. Talson shook
their hands.
"If you have any questions, don't hesitate to call me.
Day or night. Andrew has my cell number."
"Thank you, Dr. Talson," Robert replied.
"Thank you," Allison echoed.
Before exiting the room, Dr. Talson lightly set a hand on
JenniAnn's shoulder and closed his eyes in prayer.
Andrew smiled after the man as he left.
"He knows? Who and what you are?" Robert queried.
Andrew nodded. "I had to tell him. JenniAnn and
I brought Belle to meet him when she was a few weeks old and
by then I had a different name so... Joshua said to go
ahead and tell him rather than have him wonder if I was on
the up-and-up or not."
"What did he mean about you did so much for his family?"
"His son was killed in the IED explosion that Max
survived. I told him that God was with him and the
other soldiers. And, later, I told him that I took his
boy Home. It gave him and his wife a lot of peace."
Before the Chandlers could respond, there was a light knock
on the door. Andrew swiveled around and smiled at
Kemara and Sean.
"Hi. We saw Dr. Talson in the hall and he said now
would maybe be a good time to just pop in and, umm, say
hello," Sean related. "We won't stay long."
"Absolutely. We just got a pretty good report from
him." Andrew waved the couple in then moved away from
JenniAnn's bed.
The two quietly approached and Kemara softly patted her
friend's hand.
"Good morning, JenniAnn. Sean and I were headed to
Mass but wanted to come say hello."
Still seated in her chair, Allison was fixated on Kemara's
expanded waistline.
"We stopped by Willowveil first," Sean added. "Emma
and Peter were there. I think Yonah was thrilled to
see them."
Allison suddenly stood up and fled the room with Robert
trailing her.
Alarmed, Kemara turned to Andrew.
"I'm sorry. Are they upset that we're here?"
The angel of death frowned. "They're just plain
upset. I'll talk to them later. Don't worry
about it."
Kemara refocused on JenniAnn.
"There are so many people praying for you, JenniAnn.
Clay and Kylie said some of your old friends have been
calling Willowveil, hoping for positive updates. So
many people..." Kemara swiped at a tear but
smiled. "Sean and I are going to step out now.
Max really wants to see his 'Maja' so we don't want to hold
him and Rose up any more. I... I hope we see each
other again... soon."
Sean circled an arm around his wife's waist.
"Hang in there, JenniAnn," he encouraged. "Someone
needs to keep Andrew in line."
Chuckling, Andrew nodded in agreement.
Kemara rolled her eyes. "So typical..."
Sean grinned.
Andrew set a hand on the man's back. "Let me just get
Rose and Max updated on what Dr. Talson said and then do you
have a couple minutes? If you do, I'll be talking to
the others in the family room."
"Sure," Kemara agreed. "We'll send Max and Rose in."
Andrew hugged the two and, when they were gone, clasped
JenniAnn's hand.
"I love you," he murmured. "Always."
*~*~*
JenniAnn swiped at tears.
"I love you, too. Always."
She rested her head against Joshua's shoulder.
"I... I feel like Adam in Children of Eden when...
when he has to choose between his God and his lover... but
it's worse because... cause you're not kinda weird like God
is in that."
Joshua smiled as he rested his cheek against her hair.
"I dunno. I've always thought I was kind of weird," he
countered.
JenniAnn laughed. "Okay, well, you're weird in a
better way. A-and I remember what you said... it's not
choosing for or against you. B-but it does feel that
way. Although worse on the 'lover' side, too.
Andrew's not kinda dippy like Eve is in that."
Chuckling, Joshua nodded. "Okay, that I'll agree
with. Andrew isn't dippy."
"He's so lovely... You're so lovely..."
"Thank you. And, please, don't worry yourself over
making a choice. It's not time for that yet."
"Okay. So... why am I in a coma?"
Joshua brushed some stray hair behind her ear when she sat
up.
"Did you put me in it, so to speak? So I could heal?"
JenniAnn continued to question.
Joshua shook his head. "No. Although the coma is
allowing your body to heal."
"Then what is it?"
"Not what, JenniAnn. Who."
JenniAnn peered into his eyes, feeling once again as if they
were a vast ocean that held her and all she held dear.
She admired the glints of gold and then, suddenly, the
forest disappeared.
*~*~*
"Dear one, come here. Come to me."
JenniAnn tore her horrified gaze away from Catherine,
Vincent, and her bloodied body. She saw Joshua
standing only a few feet away, his arms held aloft.
"Joshua..."
She threw herself at the carpenter and clung to him, burying
her face in his chest.
Joshua held her as she sobbed.
"Josh- Joshua... Don't... don't let me go..."
"I won't let you go. I'll never let you go, JenniAnn."
JenniAnn peeled herself away just enough to steal a glimpse
of her cousins. Vincent ran off... but not too far
off. Catherine wept and frantically screamed.
Then there were sirens and EMTs running towards them.
She flinched and again hid her face after more blood poured
from her chest.
"I... I want to leave. I want to stay with you.
I want to... to always be with you."
"She's asystolic!"
Turning back around, JenniAnn saw Catherine slump against a
police officer.
JenniAnn fainted but Joshua kept hold of her. He
lifted her into his arms and disappeared from the alley,
reappearing near the island's stream.
"There he is!"
"He's carrying her. Why is he carrying her?"
Joshua stepped through the cottage's open door and headed to
the bed.
"Joshua, I heard them say asystolic before I left my
boy. Is she..."
"She's alive, Lor," Joshua replied as he gently laid
JenniAnn down. "They got her heart beating again just
now."
"So why is she here?" Chava asked.
"She wants to be. Actually, she wants to be
Home. But I know she was reacting out of panic and
shock. When she makes her choice, I want her to be
making it with a sound mind and spirit. Her body will
be in a coma until she's made her decision. I can use
that time to begin to heal the damage wrought by the gun
shot wound."
"Poor Andrew and all the others..." Sophia murmured.
"Papa... Mama... They must be so upset."
Cora embraced her grandson as Joshua squeezed his hand.
"We'll pray for them and for JenniAnn."
Jamey nodded.
While Joshua remained seated beside JenniAnn, the other
spirits surrounded the bed, joined hands, and prayed.
*~*~*
"Me," JenniAnn murmured.
Joshua patted her back.
"So... so I... I'm doing this to my friends and family?"
"No! JenniAnn, it's simply not the case that you were
ever going to get to the hospital, have surgery, and come
right out of it as if nothing happened," Joshua
counseled. "If you hadn't come here of your own
accord, they would have put you in a medically induced coma,
anyway. And even if not... Dear one, the shock
of the event itself and the blood and oxygen loss... it has
exacerbated your epilepsy. You've had several
seizures, most of which have gone unnoticed. But they
wouldn't have been were you lucid. It wouldn't have
been easy for any of them to have seen you cycling through
the confusion, nausea, and lethargy. And think of it
this way... do you blame Andrew and consider him selfish
when he decides to come Home after an assignment?"
"Never."
"You need this time here... just as he sometimes needs time
in Heaven."
"I just... I needed you."
"And I'm here... and I'll always be with you."
JenniAnn nodded and snuggled closer to Joshua, again
allowing herself to be lulled by the beat of his heart.
*~*~*
Andrew had attempted
to talk to Allison and Robert but had been unable to find
them after a search of the waiting area, gift shop, and
chapel. Unsure of what else to do, he had texted
them to tell them he was going Below to get the
girls. "OK" was the only response he had
received. He hoped they would surface soon and allow
themselves to be cheered by their granddaughter.
Andrew kissed Belle's curls as she cuddled against him
while he carried her through the hospital hallways.
Shelby tightly gripped his free hand. Eliot, Owen,
and Catherine followed them. When they neared
JenniAnn's door, Andrew crouched in front of Shelby.
"You know you don't have to do this if you don't want to,
right? You could wait outside with Eliot and Owen."
Shelby nodded. "I... I know. But I want to see
Psyche."
Andrew kissed her forehead. "Then we will."
Shelby sucked in a deep breath as Andrew led her into the
hospital room.
"Mama!" Belle shrieked, grinning.
Andrew smiled. "Mama's sleeping but she can hear
us."
"Mama!"
Shelby began to cry and, for a moment, clung to Catherine
who stroked her hair.
"Pitty fo Mama."
Andrew chuckled as Belle dangled a macaroni bracelet that
she and Shelby had made.
"Should we put the pretty on Mama?" he checked.
Belle nodded as Andrew sat in a chair beside the bed and
settled the toddler onto his lap.
"We have to be very, very gentle, okay?"
"O-ay."
"Here, how about we do this?" Andrew looped the
bracelet around Belle's wrist. "Now can you hold
Mama's hand?"
Belle wrapped her fingers around JenniAnn's thumb.
"Good girl. Here we go." Andrew pushed the
bracelet off of Belle and onto JenniAnn.
"Pitty!"
While keeping hold of Catherine's hand, Shelby smiled.
Belle's lips pursed.
"You wanna give Mama a kiss?"
Belle clamored for JenniAnn.
Andrew held Belle aloft so she could plant a kiss on
JenniAnn's brow.
"Mama eepy."
Andrew brushed at a tear.
"Yes, Belle."
Belle puckered her lips again. "Dada."
Andrew smiled as she kissed him.
"Amma!"
Catherine gave a teary eyed smile to her granddaughter.
"I would definitely take a kiss."
She took Belle from Andrew who then turned his gaze on
Shelby.
"Do you want to come closer, Shel, or not? It's okay
if..."
Shelby stepped nearer to the bed and then, to Andrew's
surprise, settled onto his lap. She hugged him
tightly and kissed his cheek then swiveled to face
JenniAnn.
"Hi Psyche. I... I miss you. I love you.
I want... want you to... to get better."
Shelby began to cry again.
"I'm so... so sorry that... the... the man..."
Andrew circled his arms around the girl as she sobbed.
Catherine motioned to the door, afraid that Belle would
start crying, too, if they lingered.
Andrew nodded then began to softly rock Shelby.
"'Tender shepherd, tender shepherd, let me help you count
your sheep...'"
After a few rounds, Shelby's sobs eased.
"Why..."
"Why what, honey? You can say or ask anything."
"Why did Joshua let this happen?"
Andrew sighed and kissed Shelby's hand. "Because he
gave us free will and it wouldn't really be free will if
he took it back whenever someone misused it. But you
know what?"
"What?"
"I think he'll use this for good. I think Psyche's
with him right now and... and she needs that. What
happened was scary but, right now, she feels no fear or
pain... just love. And I think if she rests for a
while and just concentrates on soaking in that love from
Joshua and the Father and all of us... she'll come back to
us."
"I... I keep praying that'll happen."
"Good. So am I."
"Andrew?"
"Hmm?"
"I... I don't want the demons to hurt you."
Andrew frowned as he cuddled her nearer. There had
been some debate over whether to tell Shelby about the
demons but between Max's nightmare and Shelby's own
unrest; he, Vincent, and Catherine had decided that
telling her would be best.
"You know what? They may try but God's so much
stronger than them. And God's protecting me and you
and Psyche and everyone. But if you start to feel
really scared or nervous or if you have a nightmare... you
need to tell Catherine and Vincent right away. And you
can call me, too. Cause we're all going to help
protect each other. Okay?"
"Okay." Shelby breathed in shakily then looked to
JenniAnn again. "She looks really good. Like...
like she is just sleeping. Like... like Sleeping
Beauty."
"Do you know that when I first met Psyche, I called her
Princess?"
Shelby smiled and shook her head. "Why?"
"Because she was one!"
"Oh, right. But she wasn't really, right?"
Andrew laughed. "Like I was going to tell her
that! But, you know, she was... is a princess in a
way. And so are you. You're children of God,
children of the King."
Shelby's head lolled back onto Andrew's shoulder.
"Then you're a prince."
"Guess so!"
"Can I sing a song for Psyche?"
"I think she would like that very much."
Shelby slipped off Andrew's lap and took JenniAnn's hand in
both of hers.
Andrew listened with tears in his eyes as Shelby sang an old
Irish lullaby. He could remember JenniAnn rocking the
toddler she had been and singing the same haunting song.
"Sleep, oh babe,
for the red bee hums
the silent twilight's fall.
Aoibheall from the gray rock
comes
to wrap the world in thrall.
A leanbhín ó, my child, my
joy,
my love and heart's desire.
The crickets sing you a
lullaby
beside the dying fire."
*~*~*
When Andrew returned from the Tunnels where he'd dropped off
Belle and Shelby, he found Fr. Mike standing outside the
family room. The priest waved him over.
"What's going on? JenniAnn..."
"Is fine. I just came from her room not fifteen
minutes ago. Allison and Robert are with her now."
"Oh good. They're back. I was getting
worried. So who's in there?"
"As I approached, I saw Matthew and Tyron wave Max and Rose
in."
Andrew dragged his hand through his hair. "How did Max
look?"
"Uncertain. I don't think they'd had a chance to say
much to him yet. Maybe you should go in," Fr. Mike
suggested.
"Yeah, I think so."
Andrew knocked and the door immediately opened.
"Andrew, good. Come on in. Oh hi, Fr. Mike,"
Tyron greeted.
"Can he come in, too?" an unseen Max called.
Tyron looked to the priest. "Would you?"
"Of course," Fr. Mike consented.
Once the two entered, the police officer closed the door
behind them.
Max immediately hugged first Andrew and then Fr. Mike.
"They found him... got him. A-and he still had the gun
with him so... so..." Max heaved a sigh then sunk back
down onto the couch with Rose.
Andrew settled to his other side. "And how are you
handling that news?"
"I... I'm glad. Demons be damned, him running around
scared me more than them. A-and I'm glad he had the
gun and so the... the case should be open and shut,
right?" Max peered up at Matthew and Tyron.
"Given he can't afford a pricey lawyer who would employ
every trick in the book... yeah," Matthew assured. "It
should be. Especially with two... three eye
witnesses. Catherine and the homeless man and I really
believe JenniAnn will be able to speak up, too."
"Good... I'm so... relieved."
Rose rubbed Max's back, noting how tense he remained.
"A-and his wife? She knows?" Max questioned.
Tyron nodded. "She does. Another couple officers
went to the Phoenix to tell her."
"Thank you."
Andrew noticed that Max was shaking.
"Max, is there anything I can do for you? Get for
you? Have you eaten?" he asked.
The young man nodded. "I had a couple pastries.
I just..."
"Just what, Max?" Rose encouraged.
"So... angry. I still... if he were here a-and no one
was here to... to stop me... I think I would try...
try to kill him."
"Max..." Andrew gripped Max's hand as Rose embraced
him.
"It's not... not Joshuan at all," Max admitted. He
looked up at Fr. Mike. "Even though I'm not Catholic,
I think of you as our sort of family chaplain. Could
you pray that... that I can let go of my anger?" he
requested.
"I will certainly do that, Max," Fr. Mike agreed. "How
about we all pray together right now?"
The other five all readily agreed.
While Andrew and Rose remained as they were, Fr. Mike rested
a hand on Max's head while Matthew and Tyron folded their
hands.
"Dear God, you know the hurt that our beloved friend, Max,
is feeling. You know how that hurt and grief has
turned him towards anger and is depriving him of
peace. We ask you to please soothe his spirit and let
Your love fill his being... driving out the anger and
negativity. Let those harmful feelings be chased out
by the love of his fiancee, Rose, and of Andrew, a true
father to him, and of his Maja and of all of us, his
friends. Joshua, you called us all together and we
know it is in Your power to keep us all together, bound up
by Your love for us and through us. Help Max to focus
on that closeness and that support. Thank You.
Amen."
"Amen," the other five echoed.
Max drew in and let out a deep breath. He smiled at
the others.
"Thank you. I know I'll still struggle against it for
a while but... I already feel better."
Fr. Mike beamed. "God doesn't waste time."
Max chuckled. "No, he doesn't."
Rose kissed his cheek. "I love you."
"I love you, too. And you, Dad, and... and all of
you. Thank you."
Another round of hugs began anew and, when they ceased, Max
felt even more like his usual self.
*~*~*
At long last, Andrew found himself alone with the
Chandlers. After the Levines had returned with Ivy and
Violeta, Robert and Allison had gone to the family room
while the two teens visited JenniAnn.
"I wanted to apologize for earlier," Andrew began. "I
probably should have asked Kemara and Sean to wait just a
little bit on coming in so we could have talked, just the
three of us, about what Dr. Talson said. I just knew
that JenniAnn would want to hear from them but waiting a few
minutes would have been fine."
"There wasn't much to talk about," Allison
replied. "It's a waiting game. We all
knew that before. It's fine."
Based on her tone, Andrew wasn't convinced her words were
true.
"Is there something else I did or said or... or anything I
can do to help both of you?" he offered.
Robert opened his mouth but Allison spoke first.
"Why is Violeta wearing my daughter's sweater? She...
she's already going through her things?"
"Oh, no, no, no," Andrew assured. "Not at all.
It's just that Violeta loves that sweater and so JenniAnn
lets her borrow it sometimes. Violeta wore it today
because it made her feel like JenniAnn was close. Sort
of a security blanket thing."
"JenniAnn is not her mother," Allison muttered.
"I... I know that, Allison. I do. And Violeta
knows that. But she does look to JenniAnn for guidance
and comfort and so..."
"Andrew, I think we're both just a little overwhelmed,"
Robert explained. "It's just so many people..."
Andrew closed his eyes for a moment. "Would you like
me to ask people to stop coming around?"
Allison and Robert looked at each other.
"Or, you know, you don't have to leave the room when the
others do come in. Everyone would understand your
staying," the angel continued. "I know Kemara and Sean
wouldn't have minded."
Allison's eyes welled.
"Darling..." Robert murmured as his own eyes filled and he
wrapped his arms around his wife.
Andrew reached for her hand. "Allison, I am so sorry
this is all happening a-and with your birthday tomorrow...
it... it just makes it harder and I wish... I wish I could
make it all better but..."
Allison's head jolted up.
"But you can't!" she cried. "And... and if JenniAnn
dies then... then so does every... every bit of her.
Her... her hair and her eyes a-and her... her smile..."
The woman stood and began to pace, swiping at her eyes as
she did.
"I wouldn't t-trade Belle for... for the world. I
wouldn't! B-but why... why couldn't you just be
friends? Why couldn't you stay far enough away that...
that she could have found someone a-and had babies of her
own and... and adopted Belle, too! B-but then... her
smile... a baby..."
Tears rolled down Andrew's cheeks but he said nothing.
He knew Allison needed to get it out of her system... all of
it.
"How did you know she had a seizure at night, Andrew?"
Robert questioned.
"I... I was there when it happened," he replied.
"You were... in her room?"
Andrew nodded.
"In... in her bed?"
"It... it's not what you think, Robert. We just..."
"It is exactly what we think!" Allison spat out. "You
can't have sex with her! That much is obvious which...
which means you can't get her pregnant but you drew her
so... so close that... that she couldn't be happy with
anyone else!"
Andrew jumped out of his chair.
"I love her!" he shouted. "And, yes, I... I wanted
to... to be close to her. But... but JenniAnn, she...
she wanted that, too. I would never, ever have... have
forced her into... into anything! Do you really think
Joshua would allow me anywhere near her if... if I
had? Let alone... en-encouraged us as he has?" Andrew
demanded.
Allison stared mutely at him then turned away. Robert
grabbed her when she began to teeter.
Devastated, Andrew hurried out of the room and nearly
collided with Reuel and Max as they approached, each holding
a pizza box.
"Dad!"
Max handed his box to Reuel then took Andrew's arm.
"Dad..." he repeated.
Reuel studied the angel of death.
"Andrew, I think you should go home for a while. Take
a nap. You look very pale."
"That's a good idea," Max agreed. "C'mon, Dad.
Someone will call if anything changes."
"I... I'm sorry," Andrew murmured.
Max and Reuel exchanged a confused look. The angel
waved the young man on. He prayed as he watched the
two disappear down the hall.
*~*~*
Andrew stared at his own bed. It seemed foreign and
cold.
"Oh, there you are."
Max entered the room and frowned when he saw the angel
mutely glaring at his bed.
"Dad, maybe... I... I know it might be hard but... but maybe
you should stay in Maja's room... where you're comfortable."
"Andrew, can I get you anything to eat?" Kylie offered from
the hallway.
Andrew turned to her and attempted a smile. "No.
Thank you."
"How about an orange juice and ginger ale?" Clay tried.
"No. Thanks."
"Maybe after you've napped a little," Max suggested.
Andrew nodded and slid into his bed.
Kylie hurried to draw the blinds.
"We'll be down in the kitchen if you need anything," she
whispered.
"Thank you."
Andrew heard the three talking quietly in the hall then the
creak of the stairs.
He stared up at the ceiling for what seemed like several
minutes, silently praying the Lord's Prayer.
Sleep remained elusive.
Finally, Andrew got out of the bed and ambled across the
hall. His eyes misted when he saw Lulu and Fawn curled
up on JenniAnn's bed.
"Hi girls," he greeted in a hoarse voice.
Quaking slightly, Andrew sat on JenniAnn's side of the bed
and pet the dogs, burying his face in the scruff of each of
their necks. With a sigh, he laid down.
The pillow still smelled of her lavender shampoo.
It was hard to believe that it had only been the day before
that he'd woken to Belle placing barrettes in his hair while
JenniAnn looked on and laughed.
"Laja..."
Andrew rolled onto his stomach and buried his face in the
pillow. As he folded his arms beneath it, he felt
something unexpected. Sitting up, Andrew pulled the
item out from beneath the pillow.
Joshua's sweater... the mottled Henley he'd been wearing the
day JenniAnn had recognized him. Clearly he'd made her
a gift of it.
Andrew smiled through his tears and hugged the sweater to
his chest. He felt calmed as he thought of them... his
Laja and his beloved Creator. He wondered what they
were doing, what little jokes they'd exchanged, what
beautiful creations Joshua had shown off to JenniAnn.
With his head resting on JenniAnn's pillow and clasping
Joshua's sweater, Andrew at last drifted to sleep and was
rewarded with a dream of more pleasant times.
*~*~*
May 2015
"See, see... Look. Daddy's bringing Yonah and
Mary and Silly." JenniAnn kissed her crying toddler's
temple.
"Oh, they look so scared!" Violeta exclaimed before rushing
towards her sheep.
Andrew led the two sheep and Yonah into the laundry room in
Serendipity's basement.
"Da-addy!" Belle wailed.
"Violeta, can you please spread some of that hay?"
"Yes! Thank you!"
Violeta moved to squeeze Andrew but, noticing he was sopping
wet, settled on kissing his cheek.
With a shake of his water-logged head, Andrew crossed the
room and joined JenniAnn and Belle.
"I'm here, baby," he assured. "Just let me get changed
and then we'll snuggle up, okay?"
"D-daddy..."
Andrew kissed the little one's curls.
JenniAnn squeezed his hand.
"Thank you. It would have been a very... angsty night
if they'd been left out there. How does it look?"
"Definitely going to need to do some repairs to the
gazebo... the one in the back, I mean. Joshua's is,
not surprisingly, pristine. There are some downed
branches. I think we may have lost a few
windows. And the storm's still raging so... we'll have
to see."
"Thank you... again. I put some dry clothes in the
bathroom."
"And, for that, I thank you!" Andrew grinned and
stepped into the bathroom. When he came out, feeling
much better, he found Violeta still in the laundry room with
Yonah and her "babies." JenniAnn and Belle were
cuddled on the couch with Fawn and Lulu on either side of
them. They were watching Belle's bunny, Harvey, who
was going berserk in his cage.
"Poor love. I think he's scared of storms, too,"
JenniAnn guessed.
Andrew offered a carrot to Belle's pet then picked up Mr.
Bobo and turned on his music and lights. While it had
negligible effect on the rabbit, Belle stared up at the
ceiling.
"Pitty Bobo..."
Belle held her arms out to her father.
Andrew wearily sunk onto the couch and took Belle.
"See, we're safe, sweetheart. The storm can't get to
us down here," he cheered.
Belle buried her tear-stained face in his T-shirt.
Andrew gave JenniAnn a pitiful look as their daughter
shuddered.
JenniAnn softly stroked her hair.
"Maybe next time it looks like it might storm, we should
just start down here," she suggested.
"I'm thinking so," Andrew agreed. "Although I'd hate
to get those three riled without cause." He waved to
the laundry room.
JenniAnn kissed his shoulder. "Really thank you for
doing that. I would have been a nervous wreck myself
if..."
Andrew rested his cheek against her hair then pulled back.
"Sorry. My hair's still kinda wet."
"It's okay. Definitely okay."
JenniAnn knelt so she was level with his ear.
"Once Belle's asleep, there's something I want you and me to
do," she whispered.
Andrew's right eye brow raised.
JenniAnn only smiled.
The two took turns singing lullabies until Belle had drifted
to sleep. Then JenniAnn rose and made up a little bed
on the floor which Andrew gently placed the sleeping toddler
on. Both parents smiled as Fawn and Lulu moved and
curled up near Belle. Even the bunny was subdued.
JenniAnn tiptoed to the laundry room. She smiled at
the sight of Violeta snuggled up with her lambs then stepped
inside to hug and pet Yonah.
"Violeta, Belle's asleep. Andrew and I are going to be
in the hall for a bit. Can you please listen for
Belle? We'll come right back in if the storm gets
really loud again."
"Sure. Have a nice time!"
JenniAnn smiled at Violeta who knew something of what she
was up to having held Belle while she made
preparations.
"Thank you."
Stepping back into the main room, JenniAnn took Andrew's
hand and led him to the hall, quietly closing the door
behind them.
Andrew gaped at the LED votives and mass of pillows and the
ice bucket with a bottle of ginger ale.
"Laja... when... how..."
"I brought all this down here when storm season started...
well, except the ice bucket. I took it all out of the
cabinet when you were gathering the animals. I know
that couldn't have been easy... they had to have already
been spazzing out. So... this is to make up for it."
"Laja, you don't have to make up for..."
"Sit."
Andrew obeyed, sinking into one of the large floor pillows.
JenniAnn poured two glasses of ginger ale and handed one to
the angel before slipping behind him.
"Mmmm... delicious and..." Andrew flinched when he
felt her hands dig into his back. "Laja, what are you
do..." He let out a contented sigh as she found
a knot and began to ease it away.
"You've gone from one stressful assignment to another, all
while trying to make a kitchen set for a client who
requested 'rustic chic... but more chic than rustic'...
whatever that means... to shepherding barn animals into your
former basement. Your shoulders feel like titanium
they're so tense... And I've been noticing you holding
your head funny at odd times... like your neck's gone
stiff. Poor love."
"Laja, you don't have to..." Andrew let out a deep
breath as she hit a particularly sore spot beneath his right
shoulder blade.
"Of course I don't. I want to. Here, have a red
velvet cupcake."
Andrew burst out laughing as she pushed a box of four
towards him.
"And don't worry about sharing. I planned ahead...
well, actually I planned for Violeta to entertain Belle
while we turned in early for the night but the weather had
other ideas. In any case, Violeta's got her own box
and I told her she could share... with Belle, not the
animals. Not sure they'd agree with them and we don't
need upset animal tummies while we're all stuck down here
together."
Andrew wrinkled his nose. "Definitely not. But
Laja... this..."
JenniAnn knelt in front of him when his voice cracked.
"I love you. And I want us to grow old together...
with as few aches and pains as possible. Just let me
try to take a few of yours away now, okay?"
Andrew caressed her cheek then nodded.
"But then you'll have a cupcake with me?" he requested.
Laughing, JenniAnn nodded. "Of course. I may not
be a total red velvet freak like you but... they are
tasty. Ooh... I forgot the music."
Andrew smiled as a soft ballad began to play while JenniAnn
resumed massaging his back and shoulders.
"I feel like I could fall asleep..." he murmured after
several minutes.
"Then do."
"I want to be awake with you."
JenniAnn rested her chin on his shoulder.
"We have plenty of time to be awake together," she whispered
into his ear. "'Close your eyes, close your eyes and
relax. Think of nothing tonight.'"
Andrew smiled. "I'll take you up on the first part but
the second part... impossible. I'm thinking
about..." He yawned. "How blessed I am and how
much I... I love our life and you. And what it'll be
like to grow old... with you." He turned around and
cradled JenniAnn's face in his hands then embraced her
tightly, praying that he could always keep her as safe as
they were in that moment.
*~*~*
Andrew's eyes fluttered open.
A dream... a beautiful memory. He let his mind wander
back to that night. They'd each had a cupcake before
checking on Belle and Violeta. Then they had returned
to the hall and shared a dance.
The angel of death's eyes welled as he thought of the
prescient song.
"Look for you a
way out, love.
When the shadows come,
when the push comes to
shove, I won't leave.
When you want to fall
apart,
when it tears your heart,
when you feel like giving
in, I'll believe.
In the darkest night,
I'll be waiting for you."
"I'll wait,Laja," Andrew murmured. "I'll wait for you
for as long as I need to."
With a shuddering sigh, the angel turned to his side.
It hadn't even been a full hour since he'd fallen
asleep. Still, he knew sleep would not come
again.
After hugging and kissing the two dogs, Andrew got up and
prepared to return to the hospital to resume his wait.
*~*~*
Logan paced around outside the gazebo, wondering if he
should really even be in Dyeland. Maybe it wasn't his
business to be there. It certainly wasn't his business
to hear what he'd heard...
Stumped, the vampire re-entered the gazebo and took a
seat. He began to run through the facts.
Fact 1: He had been elected the bringer of the sympathy
goodies sent by the L.A. contingent. Though Josef
hadn't said it, the rest of them had known he wouldn't be
able to go. His memories of Sarah's long coma would
have overwhelmed him. And no one wanted an emotionally
overwrought vampire running around the hospital. Mick
could have managed it but JenniAnn's condition caused him no
small amount of angst. Whereas Josef couldn't bear to
see JenniAnn, Mick couldn't bear to see Andrew. In the
angel of death, he would have seen only a mirror of his
future Beth-less self. Since he'd never come to
recognize Joshua, Beth couldn't tell him what she knew: a
cure was coming, they could still grow old together.
And because Mick had become so clingy since Eli's phone
call, Beth couldn't leave him. That left only one.
Logan cocked his head, wondering if his being at the
hospital was more a matter of the process of elimination or
Joshua's will.
Fact 2: He had supersonic hearing. He hadn't actively
chosen it. It was a "perk" of being a vampire.
And it wasn't as if he'd set out to eavesdrop on
Andrew... He'd only meant to knock on the door of a
room a kindly nurse had pointed him to, hand off the basket
of assorted treats, dole out a few hugs, and then he would
have been on his way. But hearing JenniAnn's mother
reaming poor Andrew...
Fact 3: The last time he had inadvertently overheard a
conversation involving Andrew, the outcome had been
glorious. He had talked to Jesus! Hugged
Jesus! And his mother's health had improved!
If God had used that overheard conversation at St. Genesius'
for good then didn't that mean he might be using the ol'
supersonic hearing for good again?
Logan gave a resolute nod. Joshua himself had never
held back on revealing the truth just because it made people
uncomfortable. Neither should he! After racing
towards the castle, Logan gave the door a hearty
knock. He only had to wait a few moments before the
door opened.
"Logan! Hey, man!"
Logan warmly returned Max's hug once he stepped inside.
"How... how are you doing?" he asked.
"Crummy," Max replied. "How's everyone in L.A.?"
"Angsty... praying."
"Sorry for the former, grateful for the latter. We're
all getting each other through this. So what brings
you here?"
Logan stared down at his fumbling hands for a moment.
When he looked up, he saw Clay and Kylie peering out from
the kitchen.
"Do you, umm, think we could talk somewhere private?"
Max nodded. "Sure. No one's in the ballroom."
Logan smiled. "That'd be good." The ballroom was
where he'd first really talked with Joshua. He felt
comfortable there.
Max waved him into the large room.
Logan made a beeline for the handprint in the window and set
his own hand over it.
"Good idea."
Once Logan was finished, Max did the same.
"Has anyone heard from Joshua since... yesterday?" Logan
asked as he took a seat.
"Sort of. Rose did... briefly. Advice on dealing
with... well, my issues."
"Yeah. I... I'm sorry your dad, well... ummm..."
"Me too. Thanks. Anyway, as for Joshua...
nothing specific. He seems very near at times.
Like... like earlier when Fr. Mike led a prayer for
me. But we haven't seen him. In each other, I
guess." Max smiled tenderly.
"And how's Andrew?" Logan gently queried.
Max sighed and shook his head.
"Something happened. I think between him and Allison
and Robert. He wouldn't say much but..."
"Max... I, umm, I was there. I showed up to drop off
some treats for all of you but when I got to the room, the
door was closed. I was going to knock but then I heard
voices... angry voices."
Max sat up and peered at Logan. "What did they say?"
Logan repeated the heated exchange nearly verbatim.
"I was just so... shocked... that I hurried down the hall...
away," the vampire explained. "I ran into Ivy and
Violeta with the Rabbi and Tiva a-and I left the treats with
them. Then I waited outside the hospital, just running
it all over in my head and trying to decide what to
do. Then I saw you and Andrew come out of the hospital
so... I followed you here and I spent some time in the
gazebo, still trying to decide whether to say anything or
not and I decided I should. I hope I was right."
"I think you are," Max assured. "I can't imagine what
Allison and Robert are going through right now but Dad...
he... he's facing a life without the person he meant to go
through life with. And, yeah, I know he'd still see
Maja in Heaven if... if she died. But that's still a
lot of weddings and baptisms and so on to go to without
her. I... I just don't think he ever meant to be a
single dad. I know he could do it. I'm sure he
knows he could do it but... he loves Maja and they wanted
that life... together. He doesn't need to deal with
being yelled at when... when he's already so upset about all
of that. So... I need to do something."
Logan perked up. "What are you going to do?"
Max stood and moved to exit the room. "I'm getting my
laptop and I'm taking it to the hospital when we go
back. The thing about Maja and Dad is they're always a
little... sometimes a lot... restrained when Allison and
Robert are around. I think Allison and Robert need to
see the Andrew and JenniAnn that I know."
"The video you made for their anniversary!" Logan exclaimed.
With a grin, Max nodded. "Yep. Thanks again for
all your help with the editing on that. Maybe it'll
turn out to be more important than we knew at the time."
After climbing the stairs, the two saw Andrew stepping out
of JenniAnn's room. He smiled at them both.
"Hi Logan. Max, are you ready to go back to the
hospital or are you gonna stick around here?"
"I just need to get something from my room then I'll be
ready. Clay and Kylie are still in the kitchen.
Why don't you try to eat something? Maja would want
you to," Max reminded.
With a wistful smile, Andrew nodded. "Sure."
"I'll go with you!" Logan chirped.
"Thanks, Logan. What brings you here?"
Max grinned as he walked away, hearing Logan spin a story
for Andrew's benefit.
Now he just had to show Allison and Robert the story he
knew... a love story.
*~*~*
After making their first visit to JenniAnn, Diana and Zeke
listened attentively as Allison and Robert haltingly relayed
their "discussion" with Andrew while the four sat in the
family room. Though they knew the Chandlers from
numerous get-togethers at Willowveil, the Wilsons were
surprised by the extent to which the older couple was
confiding in them. But then, they supposed, they were
the only other parents present excepting the Levines who
were busy tending to Ivy and Violeta. And, of course,
Catherine but both Diana and Zeke sensed all was not right
between the cousins.
"It's just... we didn't know they were sleeping together!"
Allison cried. "Innocently, of course. We know
Andrew can't... well, you know. It... it's just so
heartbreaking to... to think of JenniAnn being kept from
that... from... from having a child."
"We can't help but wonder if she might have found someone
had Andrew kept his distance," Robert explained.
Diana tried to keep her voice as level as possible.
"So you think... what exactly? That Andrew seduced
your daughter into some sort of... asexual lifestyle?" she
questioned.
Allison and Robert looked at each other then nodded to their
listeners.
"But JenniAnn's asexual. She didn't need to be seduced
into it. She just... is," Diana stressed.
"Well, yes, she had said that," Allison agreed. "But
if she was then why would she be sleeping with Andrew?"
Zeke cocked his head. "Pardon my boldness but... do
you two only share a bed when you intend to make love?"
"Of course not."
"No, not at all."
"Right. And Diana and I are the same. There's a
comfort in having someone you love so near. Don't you
think Andrew and JenniAnn can still feel that even without
feeling sexual desires?" Zeke pressed.
"But maybe she could have... with more time," Allison
murmured. "She was only seventeen when..." She
sniffled.
"And it's my understanding that your girl went to
college. No doubt she met numerous boys there.
She dated Eliot. Andrew by no means trapped JenniAnn,"
Zeke defended. He drew in and let out a deep
breath. "Listen, I'll level with you. I know
your grief and your worry are very intense right now.
But the way you spoke to Andrew..." He shook his
head. "You know, I asked Joshua about those two.
I was just curious. Never knew an angel could get that
close to a human. And the pride in his eyes when he
spoke of your JenniAnn and Andrew..."
Diana brushed at a tear. "So beautiful..."
"You know he blessed them," Zeke reminded.
Allison nodded. "But... but was that before they...
they started staying together?"
"As a regular thing, yeah," Zeke answered. "I think
so. But I doubt they never had and Joshua knew
that. Why would he fault them for drawing comfort from
each other? Don't you think that's at least part of
why he drew them together?"
Tears again began to trail down Allison's face. Robert
rested his arm around her shoulders and nuzzled her hair as
his own eyes filled.
Diana reached over and took the other woman's hands in both
of hers.
"I am so, so sorry for what the two of you are going through
and please know our family is praying for yours. And I
wish we could have had this conversation at some other time,
under other circumstances. But surely the Lord brought
us here, in this moment, for a reason. And I feel like
He's pressing on me to ask you this: are you upset because
you think Andrew stole away the life your JenniAnn truly
wanted... or because you think he stole away the life you
wanted for her?"
Allison buried her face in Robert's shoulder as her sobs
increased.
Robert looked over her head at the couple. His eyes
betrayed that he knew the answer.
"Could I have a few minutes alone with my wife?" he
requested.
"Of course," Zeke assented.
"We'll be just outside. You let us know if you need
anything," Diana encouraged.
Robert managed a smile. "Thank you."
Hand-in-hand, Diana and Zeke moved to the hallway where they
joined Rose, Owen, Eliot, and Reuel.
"Where are Ivy and Violeta and the Levines?" Zeke
questioned.
"In the chapel," Reuel allayed. "How are Allison and
Robert?"
"Sad," Diana answered simply.
"But hopefully contemplative," Zeke added.
Reuel placed a hand on each of the Wilsons' shoulders.
"I'm sure you helped a great deal," he reassured.
"I hope so." Diana looked around. "Any sign of
Andrew and Max being back yet?"
"Here," Max called as he approached. "Dad's going to
check in on Maja. Where's..."
"Ivy, Violeta, Tiva, and Rabbi Yakov are in the
chapel. Fr. Mike and Catherine are in JenniAnn's
room... although I imagine they might come join us now that
Andrew's returned," Eliot surmised.
"What did you bring?" Rose asked, eying Max's bag.
The young man beamed.
"The truth."
*~*~*
Allison and Robert watched nervously as Max started up his
laptop.
After a few minutes of shared reflection and prayer, they'd
opened the family room door and seen the group gathered
there. While the others had all quieted and smiled at
them, Max had stepped forward and requested a few minutes of
their time.
Now they were giving it to him.
"So, well, Dad and Maja always spend so much time putting
those Valentine's videos together for our whole group.
For their fifteenth anniversary, I thought it was about time
someone made them a video. So I did with help from
Logan and Rose and a few others. And I thought maybe
we could watch that?" he encouraged.
"I'd like that," Robert responded as his wife nodded.
"Great!"
Max settled the laptop onto the table in front of them and
started the video.
JenniAnn's parents watched intently, smiling slightly, as a
photo of her at seventeen appeared at the right side of the
screen. Then, to the left, an image of Andrew
appeared. Thirteen more times, the two's individual
pictures appeared, once for every year. Then, finally,
at the center of the screen there came the 2015 photograph.
"Oh..." Allison cooed as she saw her daughter gazing at
Belle as Andrew embraced them both and peered down at
JenniAnn.
"Andrew & JenniAnn: 15 Years and Counting" popped onto
the top of the screen.
The Chandlers watched scenes of JenniAnn's every day life
unfold. There she was bathing Belle and then sneakily
splashing Andrew before it devolved into an all out water
fight as Belle shrieked with glee. Andrew and JenniAnn
danced in the kitchen... in the ballroom... in the yard
beneath the stars... in the conservatory... with Belle...
without Belle... surrounded by other couples... alone.
Andrew gave a toast to JenniAnn on Mother's Day.
JenniAnn gave one to him the previous Father's Day.
There they were curled up on the couch, reading to Belle and
the dogs. They beamed and hugged Max as he held up his
first semester grades. They clapped and cheered as
Shelby and her classmates danced. JenniAnn brushed
Violeta's hair as Andrew looked on, forgetting his carving
long enough to gaze lovingly at them.
Max looked on with some trepidation as the minutes rolled
by. There was a particular scene he wondered
about. It was a scene he'd witnessed many times over
at Willowveil but only once had he been filming when it
happened.
"Belle, where's Bobo?" Andrew asked.
Belle ran around the living room, searching for her
frog. When she found it, she squealed and brought it
back to her father then buried her face in a couch cushion.
Chuckling, Andrew again hid the plush animal.
"Okay, where'd Daddy hide Bobo now, Belle?" Max questioned
from behind the camera.
"Bobo! Bobo!" Belle chortled as she resumed her
hunt.
Andrew returned to his overstuffed recliner and watched the
little one's game.
"Betcha didn't realize the endless hours of entertainment
you'd be providing when you picked Mr. Bobo up at the
hospital gift shop, did ya?" JenniAnn teased as she entered
the room.
Laughing, Andrew shook his head. "Best impulse
purchase I've ever made."
Max captured the moment JenniAnn approached, settled onto
Andrew's right knee, and twined her arms around his neck.
"Definitely," JenniAnn agreed,
caressing the angel's cheek and then resting her head
against his.
They watched Belle frolic and search until she found her
toy, grabbed him, and made a beeline for her parents.
JenniAnn pulled the toddler onto her lap and the
three... four counting the frog... embraced.
After several more scenes of parties and quiet family
moments, the video ended with a shot of Andrew and JenniAnn
passed out on the couch with Belle stretched across their
laps as she slept. "To be continued..." was
superimposed over it.
When the Chandlers laughed, so did Max.
"That was the night of Emma's birthday party. I think
Dad and Maja did a little too much dancing. Belle,
too," Max explained. "Anyway, I hope it was all right
to show you this."
Robert clasped his hand. "I'm glad you did, Max.
It was... startling at times. But I'm glad we saw it."
"Can... can you back to the part where... where Belle was
looking for Bobo?" Allison requested.
Surprised but not opposed, Max skipped back on the video.
Allison watched, as if entranced, as JenniAnn again slid
onto Andrew's lap and embraced him. There was the
smile she so loved...
Seeing his opportunity, Max seized it.
"I know it has to be pretty daunting... your daughter... an
angel of death. But that..." he waved to the
computer. "That's the Andrew and JenniAnn, I
know. And... and I can see where you might think
they're... unequally yolked, so to speak. But please
believe me when I tell you that Dad... Andrew... he would do
anything for her. And she would do anything for
him. They don't force or manipulate each other.
I... I came from a home where I felt nervous and
disrespected and neglected to... to their homes... now
home. Everything I've learned about love... about
sharing your life with someone... I've learned it from
them. No, they may not have the love story that you or
I want. But it's their love story. Theirs and
Joshua's. They're happy together. So happy..."
Max sucked in a shuddering breath and looked at the
screen. What he wouldn't do to restore them to each
other... His shoulders began to shake.
Allison suddenly saw not "Max the veteran" or "Belle's Uncle
Max" but "Max who JenniAnn loved as a son." As much as
her heart ached with longing for her daughter, this young
man was facing the loss of the only mother he'd ever known,
however belatedly.
"Max..."
Seeing Allison's open arms, Max leaned into them and sobbed.
As she held Max, the woman peered over his head and to her
husband. Without speaking, they knew that the other
had come to an understanding.
*~*~*
After exiting the family room and leaving Max to further
comforting from Rose and their friends, Allison and Robert
made their way to JenniAnn's room. As they neared,
they heard soft singing.
"'How to handle a woman? There's a way,' said the wise old
man. 'A way known by ev'ry woman since the whole
rigmarole began.'"
Allison and Robert hung back, continuing to listen.
"'Do I flatter her?' I begged him answer. 'Do I
threaten or cajole or plead? Do I brood or play the
gay romancer?' Said he, smiling: 'No indeed. How
to handle a woman? Mark me well, I will tell you,
sir...'"
Robert wrapped his arms around his wife as he heard Andrew,
his voice hoarse, attempt to finish.
"'The way to handle a woman is to lo-love her... simply love
her... merely... merely love her... love her... love...
her.' Laja... I... I do love you a-and I wish I...
could look into your eyes right now and... and tell..."
Moving to the door, Allison and Robert saw Andrew lurch
forward in his chair and rest his head on JenniAnn's bed,
near her hand.
"A-Andrew?" Allison called.
The angel of death sat up and turned around, brushing at his
eyes with his sleeve.
"Hi. I... Sorry."
"No, we're sorry," Allison corrected. "Mostly me..."
"I didn't help," Robert countered.
"Regardless... we were wrong," Allison stressed.
"The... the things I said to you... There... there's a
lot I... Robert and I... don't know about you and JenniAnn
but... but it must be good because Joshua... He thinks it's
good. And I... I just need to remember that His
ways..."
"They're better than... than ours," Robert picked up.
Allison nodded. "Yes, I... I wish JenniAnn could have
had children b-but if she had... Belle... Our darling
Belle... she wouldn't be... be growing up with two parents
who adore her a-and each other and maybe... maybe she
wouldn't even... even be... be growing up... at... at
all. And I couldn't..." She shook her
head. "Bear that. I'm so sorry, Andrew.
So..."
Andrew stood and pulled the two into his embrace.
"Don't... please... please don't think about it
anymore. I... I know right now... it's so hard
a-and... We... we should have been more open with
you... JenniAnn and I."
"We can't blame you for that," Robert insisted. "I...
I think we've demonstrated why you were right to be
concerned."
"We... we were just shocked about you two, umm, sharing a
bed a-and I guess that brought all the old concerns that...
that I thought I'd set down forever... back," Allison
explained.
While managing a smile, Andrew blushed. "I... I was
pretty shocked about the bed sharing, too. But it
just... happened."
Allison hugged him again. "And now... now I'm glad it
did. If... if our JenniAnn does... g-go... then...
then I will know she... she lived a happy life... with you,
your... your family."
"Our family," Andrew gently corrected.
"You forgive us?" Robert checked.
Andrew pulled away from Allison enough to smile at them
both.
"I do. Of course, I do. You... you raised a
woman who... who I love very much. The... the mother
of our children..."
The angel turned back to JenniAnn and took her hand.
"Andrew, let's sit. And... and if you would... tell
us... whatever you'd like... about you and JenniAnn.
Please?" Allison requested.
"I... I would love to," Andrew agreed.
After he reclaimed his seat at JenniAnn's bedside, Allison
and Robert pulled chairs of their own nearer as Andrew spoke
of his life with their daughter.
*~*~*
In order to give Andrew and the Chandlers ample time to mend
their relationship, Kemara and Sean had arranged, with the
angel of death's blessing, to gather the Friends at
Willowveil for dinner. While everyone wanted to
support Andrew's and JenniAnn's family, there simply wasn't
room nor time for every member of their burgeoning group to
visit the hospital. Nonetheless, they craved the
comfort of having each other near and the potluck would give
them that as well as provide Andrew with the peace of mind
that his loved ones were safe and together.
At a quarter until 6:00, the group in the family room began
to clear out.
"Reuel, are you coming?" Rabbi Yakov asked.
The angel looked away from the window he'd been staring out
of and gave a shy smile.
"Oh, no. I wouldn't want anyone to feel awkward.
They don't know me and..."
"Do you need to stay near Andrew?" Tiva followed up with.
"Well, no. And I don't want to intrude on his time
with Allison and Robert but..."
The rabbi yanked him to his feet. "You may be an angel
but you have a stomach. It's been a while since
lunch. Come along and we'll introduce you
around. You're Joshua's boy and that's all any of us
need to know to feel comfortable with you."
Overhearing, Owen approached. "Reuel, you aren't
coming?" he questioned.
The angel grinned and squeezed Yakov's shoulder.
"Apparently I am."
"Good. I'd love to hear more about you and your
people. Inquiring minds want to know," Owen teased.
Reuel laughed. "Then I will join you, thank you."
After Max and Rose stopped by JenniAnn's room to tell Andrew
the group was leaving, they made their way to the parking
lot and set out for Dyeland.
*~*~*
"It's Joshua's handprint."
Reuel turned away from the ballroom window and smiled at
Owen who had approached.
"Thank you. I thought it looked very familiar."
"We didn't find out for a couple of years that it came from
him. Quite the mystery for a while. But then a
lot's mysterious around here."
Reuel glanced over at Vincent who was seated in a quiet
corner with Liam and Jacob on either side of him and Belle
on his lap as he read them a story.
"I imagine your own home has a great many mysteries, too,"
Reuel mused.
Owen laughed and nodded. "Yeah. Although turns
out Vincent's less a mystery than we thought. Your
Boss can get pretty creative."
"Yes, his wonders are limitless. I am glad to see
Vincent here. Catherine told me that he was there
when..."
Owen blinked back tears. "Yeah. It took some
persuading but I'm glad he's here, too. I think he
would have stayed home but... his son and grandkids have him
wrapped around their little fingers. So does Psyche
for that matter... In another life, she would have
been his."
"She is his. In this life," Reuel corrected. "My
anam cara had a daughter. I considered her mine even
though I had nothing to do with her conception."
"Good point." Owen looked down at his hands for a
moment.
"Is the interrogation to begin now?" Reuel kidded.
Owen chuckled. "I am curious but I'm sure you must
have a lot on your mind so..."
Reuel nodded. "I do. But talking would be
pleasant. Perhaps you could show me Joshua's room?"
"Of course!" Owen exclaimed. "We meant to show you
right away but I guess we forgot. Minds are a little
fuzzy."
The angel settled an arm around the man's shoulders.
"I understand completely. It was a joy to see you all
greet each other so warmly. I feel very much at home
here."
"Good! Well, it's great to have you here. So...
let's go see Joshua's room!"
As they passed Violeta, Ivy, and Sy; Owen explained their
leaving.
Violeta cringed. "I'm sorry, Reuel! We meant to
show you right away."
Reuel shook his head and squeezed her hand. "There's
nothing to be sorry for, dear. Maybe when we return
you could introduce me to your sheep?"
Beaming, the young angel nodded.
After speaking to a few others, Owen and Reuel climbed the
steps to Joshua's room. The angel halted at the
threshold and sighed.
"His houses and rooms are always so... serene," he
observed. Upon entering, Reuel reverently ran his
hands over the tools that rested on a side table.
Owen stepped into the bathroom to add water to a vase of
wildflowers.
"That's one reason everyone loves it here... that and it
looks so... lived in. Like he could come back at any
moment. I mean we know Joshua's here in every moment
but... it's nice when he's in a huggable form."
Reuel smiled tenderly. "Yes, it is."
The artist stepped onto the balcony and sighed.
"I wish Psyche was here. These are just the sorts of
summer evenings she loves. Light wind... doves
cooing. There will be lots of moonlight... great
for... for dancing." Owen sunk into one of the chairs.
Reuel settled into the chair beside him. "There is
hope, Owen. You know that."
"Yeah... I do. Just never expected..." Owen
swatted at a tear.
"I know. So does God."
"Every... every time I look at Andrew I just... I want to
scream or... or burst into tears." Owen let out a
wounded laugh. "When I first met them, I was convinced
something untoward was going on. Psyche was so
young... and I was so jaded. But, over time, I got
it. And then during these last couple of years... I
don't know. I guess at some point I started to see
Andrew and Psyche as sort of... not exactly role
models. Inspirations, I guess. If God could
bring an angel and a girl together... maybe there was
someone for me. And I know there is. Joshua told
me. But when I see Andrew like he is now... And
when I think of how Psyche was when he was in
Afghanistan... I'm not sure I have the strength to
love anyone like that... love them when things seem so
bleak."
"You alone don't have the strength, my friend," Reuel
counseled. "Therefore, we should be glad that you're
never alone."
Owen smiled. "Good one." He let out a sigh and
stared into the sky.
"Andrew would manage, you know. As I said before,
there is much hope for JenniAnn. But I think... if
either of them were to be called Home and remain there...
the other would continue on. With tears and heartache,
yes, but they would live and love. They aren't simply
a couple, Owen. They're a family."
"Yeah... true. And... And I guess you would
know. You said before that you have a soul mate... an
anam cara. Rafiq, right?"
Reuel beamed and nodded.
"Rafiq... that's a man's name, isn't it?"
"Yes, it means 'dear friend.' Fitting, I always
thought."
"So are you... gay?" Owen asked, a flush to his cheeks.
Reuel smiled good-naturedly and shook his head. "I am
no more gay than Andrew and Monica are heterosexual.
For us, it is a purely individual attachment. We are
not attracted to males or females or both. But we bond
intensely with our anam cara. Andrew does not love
JenniAnn because she's a woman. He loves her because
she's JenniAnn. And each pair is different.
JenniAnn is romantically drawn to Andrew, isn't she?"
"Oh yeah!"
Reuel chuckled. "And Andrew responds to that.
Likewise for Monica and Arthur. Rafiq and I were...
and are... more like the closest of brothers. We
shared so much: a daughter, Riva, a home, our hopes and
plans for our people, our faith. But I have never met
another, man or woman, with whom I felt as I do with
Rafiq." Seeing some disappointment on the man's face,
Reuel patted his back. "You know you're valued and
loved, Owen. At the hospital, you told me what Joshua
said to you when he was here. You will find no better
assurance because his word is final."
Owen smiled. "True. Can't argue with that.
I guess at times like this... it can be easy to lose sight
of... of his promises. But it shouldn't be.
So... if you don't mind my asking... and this is probably
too personal... what was it like? I mean... Rafiq
wasn't immortal."
"I don't mind," the angel assured. "No, he
wasn't. Rafiq died of a wasting disease... cancer we
would call it now... about twenty years after we arrived in
El-Chanan. It was... wrenching to watch him fade but
he lived a very full life. He got to hold his first
great-grandchild before he went Home." Reuel's eyes
glistened as he smiled. "I stayed with Riva and her
brood. They were still my family, always would
be. But, over time, my visits Home grew more and more
frequent. They understood."
"That... that's good. And if... if JenniAnn doesn't
get better, we would understand if Andrew..." Owen
looked away, back to the sky.
Reuel shook his head. "It wouldn't be the same.
Andrew and JenniAnn have two small children. Our Riva
was a grandmother. Andrew would remain as involved in
Belle's and Shelby's lives as he is now."
Owen let out the breath he was holding and nodded.
"Yes... of... of course he would. I just... I'm trying
to hold onto hope and I'm praying and I know Joshua... he
can heal JenniAnn. But I also know... he... he doesn't
sometimes a-and losing her would... would be hard enough...
terribly hard... but losing Andrew... I... I would still
feel connected to her through him and if he went away,
too..."
Owen broke down into sobs.
Reuel hugged the man's shoulders.
"I... I'm s-sorry," Owen stuttered. "B-but I guess I
just needed to... to get that all out."
Reuel responded with a nod and sympathetic smile. "I
know. God knows. Sometimes it helps to give
voice to your worst fears. Now you can set them down
and truly focus on hope, Owen."
"Ye-yeah...."
"Let's sit for a while longer and then how about we go back
downstairs? I need to meet those sheep, after all, and
I think some time with your precious goddaughter would do
you much good."
Through his tears, Owen smiled.
"Belle..." he murmured.
After drawing in a deep, calming breath; Owen rose and made
his way to the balcony railing. Reuel soon joined him.
Staring up at the dimming sky, the two prayed for the
realization of their hopes.
*~*~*
Sitting on a picnic blanket, Joshua and JenniAnn looked on
as Jamey fiddled while his grandparents and David and Chava
danced and Sophia sang. JenniAnn smiled and raised her
head from where it rested on Joshua's shoulder.
"Where did Jamey learn to fiddle? Does he just know?"
Joshua shook his head. "His great-grandpa Declan
taught him. Come on, dance with me? And then you
should visit with your cousin."
"As if I could turn down the Lord of the Dance," JenniAnn
teased.
Joshua grinned and helped her to her feet.
After a couple of jigs, Jamey set down his fiddle to wild
applause.
Joshua clapped him on the back. "Well done,
Jamey! Now, I seem to have developed a craving for
berries and cream. Perhaps you could show your cousin
to the berry bushes along the west coast?"
"Sure!" Jamey agreed, laughing as he took a basket that had
materialized in Joshua's hands.
Jamey and JenniAnn parted from the others with hugs and then
set off. For a while, they walked in companionable
silence which Jamey finally broke.
"So my brother's pretty awesome, huh? I loved those
drawings he did of Joshua. Owen's taught him well!"
JenniAnn beamed and nodded. "Jacob amazed us all with
those. But you know about all of that?"
Jamey gave a rigorous nod. "Sure! I mean we
weren't listening in on completely private moments, of
course. But we were watching. I mean... Jesus
playing himself in a play! That's pretty compelling
even without 'and your family members are involved!'
We all laughed about the tie incident, by the way."
JenniAnn giggled. "Yeah... that's actually funnier in
hindsight. He knitted together chains of DNA and
strung the stars in the sky but a neck tie... Well,
I'm sure Joshua could manage it now! He was just...
limited then."
"He was. For many reasons, some only known to
him. But I think he also just plain enjoyed it...
having you all help him. A lot like before,
actually. He could have just dropped out of the sky
and done his thing. But Joshua wanted a mother and
father... an Ama and an Abi. Still does, of
course. You've seen how they are."
"Yeah... It's pretty incredible. I feel so
blessed to have met all three of them and John, too."
JenniAnn let out a contented sigh as Jamey steered her onto
another path through the woods.
"And here we are!" he announced. "Let's get
picking!" After hanging the basket on a sturdy branch,
Jamey began to pick from the multitude of berries, chatting
as he did. "You know, I'm really glad my parents came
to recognize Joshua. I was hoping they would."
"They were both so comforted. That portrait that Cora
did of you... It's their prized possession,
Jamey. They love you so much," JenniAnn relayed.
She squeezed her cousin's hand after they'd both dropped
their first batches into the basket.
"And I love them and Jacob and Grandpa and Uncle Devin and
you and Shelby and Belle and Owen and Eliot and..." Jamey
chuckled. "Well, I could go on for a very long time."
"Aww, thanks. We all love you, too. But... what
is it like? For you? I mean... do you... can
you... miss your parents?"
Jamey grabbed another bunch of berries and considered the
question.
"Maybe not miss them exactly. I long for them.
But maybe in a way like... well, like Maryam longed to hold
Joshua when she was pregnant with him. It wasn't a
painful longing because she knew, she believed absolutely,
that her longing would be realized. I looked forward
to embracing my Mama and Papa and never letting them
go. But I hope they know I always, always feel their
love."
Struck by the tender look on the boy's face, JenniAnn hugged
him.
"I... I will tell them when... if... I... I go back."
Jamey warmly returned her embrace. "Thank you.
But please don't think I'm trying to sway you.
Still... if there's anything you think they may want to
know. Just in case..."
JenniAnn laughed. Though Jamey greatly favored
Catherine, in that moment the impish gleam and small smile
he wore were utterly Vincent.
"Okay... let's see. Oh..." She sobered.
"Do you remember anything? Maybe that sounds silly
but..."
The boy shook his head. "It doesn't. I remember
Mama's heartbeat. And I remember chocolate. I
still have both. I can hear Mama's heartbeat whenever
I want. And chocolate's even better here. Well,
in Heaven, I mean," he teased. "Papa would read to
me. Tom Sawyer and Treasure Island
and, of course, Great Expectations. I remember
that. Tell them... if you can... tell them that I
don't remember going away. I... I wasn't in pain."
JenniAnn clasped Jamey's hands and nodded as tears welled in
her eyes.
Jamey only smiled, squeezed his cousin's hands and then
resumed berry-picking. "And tell them that the dreams
they have of me... they started having them after Joshua
came... when it was no longer too painful to bear... they're
not dreams for me. They're real. And I love
them. But you tell them that they're not to give a
single thought to doping themselves with cough medicine or
anything like that to sleep more. I'll haunt them if
they do. And I'm not talking Maryam's pleasant leaving
roses around type of haunting. I mean books flying,
door-slamming, turning that old record player on at odd and
most inconvenient moments... And I really think Joshua
would let me!"
JenniAnn laughed. Suddenly, the boy was 100% his
feisty mother.
With a grin, Jamey shrugged. "Not that I really think
they would. Okay, maybe for a night and then they'd
realize they'd be cheating Jacob out of time with them and
they'd stop. And, of course, they have their
grandbabies. Thank you for that... for asking them to
consider Belle their granddaughter. And now they have
Liam, too!"
JenniAnn dropped a handful of mulberries into the basket.
"We'll tell them... Liam and Belle... about you,
Jamey. When they're older. I want them to know
about you."
Jamey smiled and kept to himself that JenniAnn had clearly
made a decision.
"Thank you. That means a lot to me. But
now... I think this is a basket fit for a King, don't
you?"
"Yep! I don't think we could fit a single berry more
in!" JenniAnn agreed.
"Then off we go!"
Each taking a side, the two carried the basket back towards
the cottage.
JenniAnn listened as Jamey began to hum. She
recognized it at once as Catherine's lullaby.
Glancing to her, Jamey caught her wistful expression.
"I remember that, too," he verified. "Always will."
As she listened to him resume humming, JenniAnn was consumed
with longing for her own little one.
*~*~*
Vincent stared down at the toddler sleeping in his
arms. Belle had roused only briefly when a few of them
had gone to the stable. She'd managed a sleepy
"O-ah..." that Yonah seemed to consider a greeting.
Vincent reached up to pet the donkey's snout which was
resting on his shoulder. Clearly he wasn't alone in
wanting to keep a close eye on the little girl.
"So... so they haven't seemed upset?" Violeta asked Adam.
The angel of death frowned. "Sweetheart, of course
they're upset. Animals know when something's up.
But I don't sense nor have I seen evidence of... them.
Mary, Silly, and Yonah just know that their routine isn't
what it usually is and they're not seeing 'their people'
like they usually do."
Violeta nuzzled each of the sheep.
"Maybe I could stay with them..." she ventured.
Adam shook his head. "No. You need to stay with
Ivy and the Levines. That's safer. I promise you
that I'm listening to the baby monitor constantly and I'll
be right out here if I hear even the slightest reason for
alarm."
"I'll stay out here with them," Owen offered.
Vincent looked up in alarm. "Owen..."
"I'll stay with him," Reuel volunteered.
Owen smiled. "Can't get much safer than hanging around
a principality! So is the nine choirs thing really
legit?"
The angel gave a sly smile. "Maybe, maybe not."
Adam chuckled.
"I've been itching to get some sketches down... things that
came to me as Reuel told his story," Owen explained.
"It'll be perfect. He can advise me. Joshua will
always be my favorite subject but it'd be nice to paint some
angels, too." He looked to Vincent. He was far
too old to need permission but he also didn't want to rattle
the man any further.
"Yes, I can see where that would be inspiring," Vincent
agreed. "But you will come for breakfast Below?
Check in?"
"Sure," the artist assented.
Violeta released the sheep and threw her arms around
Owen. "Thank you!"
Owen kissed her hair. "My pleasure. I may smell
like hay and... other... tomorrow but it's a small price to
pay."
There was a knock on the stable door and Sean poked his head
in.
"Hey there. I just wanted to let you all know that
people aren't too keen to split up so Kemara texted Andrew
and everyone who wants to stay the night can stay.
Violeta, Tiva would like to know if you want to go back to
their house or stay here or at Serendipity. She, Rabbi
Yakov, and Ivy will go wherever you want."
Violeta seized on the last option. "Serendipity.
I'll go talk to Tiva. Thanks, Sean."
"Vincent, Catherine said it's up to you. Owen, Reuel,
we can make room if..."
Owen smiled. "Reuel and I are set. We're staying
out here."
Sean laughed. "In the stable?"
"It was good enough for Yeshua and his parents," Reuel
commented with a grin.
"True!" Sean agreed. "Vincent?"
Keeping hold of Belle, Vincent got to his feet.
"I believe we'll do whatever feels best to Shelby. Let
me visit with her. Thank you, Sean... you and
Kemara... for filling in as hosts while..." Vincent
drew in a ragged breath.
Sean softly clapped him on the back. "It's no problem
at all. I'll walk back inside with you and Violeta."
"I'll be in shortly to say good night to everyone and help
make up beds if needed," Owen promised and Reuel nodded.
"Thank you... all of you..." Vincent murmured.
After a series of hugs, the group split, leaving Reuel and
Owen with the animals.
"You have a wonderful group of friends... of family," Reuel
complimented.
His eyes misting, Owen nodded. "And it's a group
Andrew and JenniAnn made, largely. With Joshua driving
it all, of course."
"As he always does."
With another nod, the painter went to Yonah and hugged
him. He buried his face in the nape of the donkey's
neck and remembered Joshua's triumphant entry into St.
Genesius' Jerusalem.
"'Tell the city of Zion, "Look, your king is coming to
you!'" he murmured before letting out a sigh. "I wish
he was here now... huggably."
With tears in his own eyes, the angel hugged the man.
*~*~*
A subdued crowd
remained in the Willowveil ballroom, milling around and
visiting.
Seated near a window with Peter, Emma suddenly clasped
his hand tightly.
Peter rested his other hand over hers. "Emma, what
is it?"
"It's nothing. I'm fine. I mean... I'm where
we all are. I guess I hoped we'd go to bed tonight
after hearing good news from the hospital. I
suppose no news is good news but..."
Peter hugged her. "I think so. But yeah... I
had hoped maybe JenniAnn would wake up sometime today."
Emma stroked his hair. She loved running her
fingers through it and was glad that he'd kept it shaggy
even though Superstar's run had long since
ended.
"Uh oh..."
Emma pulled her hand back. "What is it?"
"Crystal. I'm going to go check on her."
Emma rose with Peter and they went over to where Crystal
was sobbing with Cira trying to comfort her. Peter
knelt in front of the young woman.
"Crystal, what's wrong?" he gently asked.
"I... I just had the sudden thought that... that what if
this with... with poor JenniAnn is just the... the
be-beginning? Like... like with St-stephen?
He was the first martyr a-and then almost all of... of
the apostles and so many others a-and..."
Unsure of what to say, Peter merely took Crystal's
hand. Then he heard movement and, briefly turning
away from the woman, saw that several others had
overheard. He was surprised that they were looking
to him for an answer... even some of the angels.
Alarmed, he turned to Emma.
She smiled at him and leaned close. "I have been
with you for over a year, Peter. A-and I have seen
you... who were already so gentle... become even more
gentle. And more wise, too. You didn't
simply play Joshua. Some of his essence... I see
it in you all the time. Let them see that now,
beloved."
Peter returned her smile then turned back to Crystal.
"I don't believe it's that at all, Crystal. Joshua
told the apostles of the threats they would face.
I have to believe that if he thought we were going to be
especially targeted because of him, he would have given
us the same warning. But his very life... it's
proof that being a good person doesn't guarantee that
only good things will happen to you."
Crystal nodded and managed a small smile.
Peter patted her hand then stood, facing the
others. "But Joshua's life... it's also proof that
God can bring amazing miracles out of tragedy. I
don't know if JenniAnn will... will live again in this
world. But I know she'll live again. We all
will. Everyone, look at Vincent. Look at how
he's holding Belle."
Vincent smiled as the others turned to him. He
held Belle securely to his chest and gently patted her
back as she dozed.
"Joshua and the Father... they hold us all with just as
much tenderness and attentiveness," Peter
continued. "Yes, we'll all face troubles and
tragedies... not because of our closeness to Joshua but
because there are so many in the world who aren't close
to Him and act from a place of darkness... of
hatred. But nothing they do can change that God is
holding us so closely. Don't fear tomorrow or the
day after, my friends. He's already there.
And you won't be alone. Whatever we face... we
face it together. He brought us together for a
reason... maybe even for such a time as this."
Tears filled Peter's eyes even as he continued to smile
while surveying the faces of his friends. "I love
all of you so much and I am so grateful that we're
together in this moment." He hugged Max and
Violeta then was joined by Emma, Crystal, and Cira.
The entire group clustered together, hugging and putting
their arms around each other's shoulders.
Peter kissed Emma's hair and squeezed Crystal's hand
then smiled at Zeke with glistening eyes.
"Zeke, I think we could do with a song. You pick,
please," he requested.
Zeke embraced Peter and nodded. "I know just the
one."
"'We are one in the Spirit, we are one in the Lord,'" he
began.
Diana and the kids quickly joined in. "'We are one
in the Spirit, we are one in the Lord and we pray that
our unity will one day be restored.'"
The ballroom was filled with voices as they came to the
chorus.
"'And they’ll know we are Christians by our love, by our
love. Yes, they’ll know we are Christians by our
love.'"
Heartened as they continued sing, the Friends felt as if
Joshua truly was right there in the midst of them,
holding them all so close.
*~*~*
JenniAnn's hospital room was quiet for a few moments after
the night nurse left following a standard check.
A breathless query finally interrupted the silence.
"When did it happen... with you?"
Confused, Allison and Andrew both looked at Robert who was
staring back at the angel.
The man laughed hoarsely and rubbed at his eyes.
"Sorry. The lack of sleep is catching up on me.
I had a conversation going in my head and just realized the
both of you didn't hear it."
Andrew smiled. "JenniAnn does that, too,
sometimes. She says her internal monologue hardly ever
quiets down and suddenly I'll hear it with little to no
explanation. So... if you explain, I'll be happy to
answer."
JenniAnn's father nodded. "I suppose I only mean...
when did things change for you? You said earlier that,
when JenniAnn was younger, her crush... it was kind of weird
for you. And you felt more like an older
brother. But... I assume you don't feel that way
now. I just wonder when and how that changed."
The angel of death glanced at JenniAnn then kept his gaze
focused on her.
"It's so hard to pinpoint a moment. You know, it feels
like by the time we both paused to realize things were
different... we were so in the thick of that new reality
that... that we couldn't remember when it started. But
there were steps. As she progressed through college, I
noticed I depended on JenniAnn a little more... sometimes
without wanting to. I still wanted only to... to
protect her and do whatever I could to encourage her in...
in whatever life she chose for herself and with...
whomever. I suppose maybe then I started to consider
her less of a little sister and more of a peer."
Andrew turned to her parents. "I know that sounds
funny. But it makes sense to us. Our lives...
even with the vast head start I had... they started to
align. Tess got diagnosed with Alzheimer's right
around the time Sophia did. And in 2000, JenniAnn
graduated and said good bye to friends she'd had for years,
knowing... knowing the drifting that would inevitably
happen. In 2003, she helped me through a variation of
that. She, umm, she had all that trouble with Bennie
and... and we bonded over that... betrayal... when Eben
resurfaced. Things like that. And then she
started dating Eliot and... and I realized that for all my
talk about wanting her to have a life with romance and love
and children..."
Allison blinked back a tear as Andrew began to finger
JenniAnn's birthstone necklace which remained around his own
neck.
"I never... never said anything to... to deter her away from
Eliot and... and I did encourage them when... when I could
but I..."
"In your heart of hearts, you didn't want them together?"
Robert suggested.
Looking into the man's eyes, Andrew shook his head.
"Eliot is a sweet, sweet boy and a good friend to JenniAnn,"
Allison offered. "He and Brittony both. But even
I... she wasn't JenniAnn with him. And I don't blame
him for that. Not at all. She just... wasn't."
Andrew took JenniAnn's hand.
"And she'll say the same thing," Andrew agreed. "So
after that... I guess that's when 'the thick of things'
started. There were events that brought us closer: my
time in Afghanistan, meeting Chava, adopting Belle,
Joshua... But I feel like... now... that there really
was no turning back after JenniAnn and Eliot broke up.
I think even though we didn't say it to each other... to
ourselves even... things were settled then. And I
guess we both just needed some time to grow into the full
realization of that. That doesn't mean that we were as
affectionate back in 2008 as we are now. I guess we
both needed time to feel... safe. I mean... I don't...
I never worried that JenniAnn would physically hurt me
and... I... I would never hurt her like that. But we'd
both had times when we... left. I think we needed to
know that we'd gotten to a point where leaving... it wasn't
going to be an option."
Robert and Allison exchanged a quick look.
Andrew caught them and knew what they were thinking.
JenniAnn might have no choice in leaving... He
wouldn't say it.
"So, umm, any other questions?" he checked.
Allison considered how to best word what was on her mind.
Andrew gave her a gentle smile. "Just say it.
Please."
"It's just... when you have disagreements... are you
automatically right?" she questioned.
Andrew laughed. "If JenniAnn could, she would tell you
just how often I'm wrong. Actually, no, she
wouldn't. She'd come up with a couple examples to
reassure you a-and then keep the rest to herself cause
she..." He heaved a sigh. "Wouldn't want me to
feel bad," he finished. "Listen, Joshua told us that
he's always with us and to always take our questions... our
confusion... to him. And we do. But it's not
like he feeds me the answers in the same way he might give
me words to reach an assignment. JenniAnn, Belle...
all the kids... they're family. Not assignments.
We need to figure things out together and seek God's
guidance together. But if, say, JenniAnn thinks we
should pierce Belle's ears and I adamantly oppose... we're
just going to have to debate it. Maybe JenniAnn
'wins,' maybe I 'win.' But God's not going to tell me
to tell JenniAnn what we need to do. And, don't worry,
no one is piercing Belle's ears any time soon. We saw
a little one younger than Belle with pierced ears a few
weeks ago and we got to talking about it and we both agreed
that 1. Belle needs to be old enough to request pierced ears
herself and 2. She needs to be old enough to keep the
earrings disinfected and treat her ear if she gets it
infected. And those are both a long way off."
"So is that what you two do? See things and then
discuss what you'll do when that's an issue for Belle?"
Robert asked.
Andrew nodded. "We've spent many a night that way."
"So then... then you know at least some of JenniAnn's wishes
if..."
Peering at Allison, Andrew rose and embraced her. "I
do. But I'm going to keep praying that she's there
with me every step of the way."
JenniAnn's parents managed a smile for the angel and watched
as he sat back down and again laced his fingers through
their daughter's.
"So maybe... maybe you could tell me a story about when
JenniAnn was little? Please?" Andrew prompted.
Delighted by the change of subject, Allison started in on
tales of holidays and childish victories and more.
*~*~*
Monday, June 8th
Stepping into the Willowveil kitchen, Kemara soon realized
that she wasn't the only one who had come searching for a
just-after-midnight snack. Kylie and Emma were already
at the table, a bowl of Froot Loops in front of the former
and a stack of chocolate chip cookies in the latter's
hand. Eric was standing in front of the
refrigerator.
"Hi," Kemara greeted.
"Hi," Eric echoed, stepping away.
"Hey," Emma and Kylie responded in unison.
"It's okay, Eric. I can wait until you've chosen
something," the pregnant woman assured.
Eric shrugged and took a seat. "I don't think I'm
really hungry. Just couldn't sleep."
Emma reached over to set a hand on his arm. "Have you
heard from Neela and Zane?"
"Yeah. Neela called around 10. Her sister is
driving them back home tomorrow. A day early and I
feel bad that the first vacation they've had in years got
disrupted but... we just want to be together. Kemara,
can I get you anything?" Eric offered.
With an embarrassed smile, Kemara shook her head. "I
think I better prepare this myself but thank you."
The other three looked on curiously as she made a sandwich
of cottage cheese and pickles.
Kylie struggled to gulp down some cereal and then
giggled. "That's... unique."
"It's not even one of my strangest cravings," Kemara
explained as she settled into the chair Eric pushed out for
her. "Thank you."
"Thank you for inviting me to stay here," he
countered. "I didn't really expect to be included in
the same way as..."
"You're one of us now," Emma interrupted.
Kemara nodded. "Emma's right. And especially
since no one else is at your apartment. I think it
feels good to be together like this."
"Is anyone else coming?" Kylie questioned.
"Yeah. Andrew texted a couple hours ago to say that
Raquel is due in on Tuesday. Their ship doesn't dock
at St. Thomas until tomorrow... well, later today now.
Nico has to stay, of course, but Raquel's already gotten a
ticket to fly to the States and then she'll figure out
whether it's quicker to fly to Nebraska or New York."
Kemara sighed. "Raquel's a really nice lady but
something about her coming makes me nervous. Like...
like this must be bad if she's coming all the way from the
Caribbean without her husband."
Emma gently patted her friend's back. "Raquel is
Belle's Grandma. Of course she wants to be here.
It doesn't mean..."
"But what if it does?" Eric pressed. He rested his
head in his hands. "Remember how I, umm, hit on
JenniAnn that one time?"
"Do I need to get out the egg timer in Neela's stead?" Emma
threatened.
Eric laughed and shook his head. "No. I won't
need three minutes. Part of why I did that... I mean,
don't get me wrong, part of it was just me being an
ass. But another part of it... There was just
something almost... electric... between the two of them,
Andrew and JenniAnn. I wanted that. A-and... I
have it now. We all do. And I can't
imagine... If anything ever happened to Neela..."
Kemara began to cry.
"I'm sorry!" Eric apologized, jumping up to grab tissues.
Kylie sniffled. "If I didn't have Clay..."
Emma took a tissue and dabbed at her own eyes then took
Kemara's and Kylie's hands and looked to Eric.
"I don't know what I'd do without Peter. But we'd
manage because we'd still have Joshua and the Father a-and
each other. And Andrew will manage even if... if
JenniAnn goes to be with Joshua... forever. It's like
Peter said. We'll be with him... together...
supporting him, loving him and the kids."
The other three responded with silent nods.
"How long do you think it'll be before Belle realizes
something isn't right?" Kemara asked.
Emma frowned. "That I don't know. I'm hoping
right now she just thinks it's some sort of vacation with
Grandpa Vincent and Grandma Catherine."
"I think I heard someone say Andrew brought her to see
JenniAnn today. Is that right?" Eric checked.
"Yes. Shelby, too," Kemara verified. "Poor Shel
took it hard but Belle just thought 'Mama' was sleeping."
"Why do you think he did that?" Eric pressed. "She's
so young."
"Young enough to not know how wrong things are," Kylie
replied.
"Yeah, that's what Andrew figured. And there's not
been a day since Belle was born that she hasn't seen
JenniAnn. I don't think Andrew wanted to break that
now. He'll probably bring her again sometime today,"
Kemara ventured. "I think it's fine. JenniAnn
really does look peaceful. Actually... she's probably
the most peaceful of any of us."
"What do you think they're doing? JenniAnn and Joshua,
I mean? Do you think she's seen Maryam and Yosef and
John?" Emma smiled as she thought, with love, of the
family.
"If not by now, probably soon... if soon even exists
there. Maybe she doesn't even know she's been...
gone... for a day and a half," Kylie hypothesized. "As
for what they're doing... hugging a lot, for sure."
"Maybe dancing," Emma mused.
"I hope JenniAnn is taking notes. Do you think she'll
tell us about it? I mean if..." Eric trailed off.
"I think she will. At least some of it," Kemara
responded.
"Since we're thinking Joshua took JenniAnn... do you think
if... if she wakes up... do you think he'll bring her back
and maybe... stay a bit?" Kylie hoped aloud.
Kemara hugged her shoulders. "He'll be here soon,
regardless, I think. I don't think he'd miss you and
Clay's wedding."
The bride-to-be managed a trembling smile.
"True. It just doesn't even seem right to think about
that, though."
"Ky, even if... the worst happens... you know neither
JenniAnn nor Andrew would want your wedding to suffer for
it," Emma insisted. "And we're all going to need a
celebration after this."
"Definitely," Eric agreed.
"Thank you. I just wish there was more we could
do." Kylie looked around the room, hoping for
ideas. "I know we're praying and, more than that,
praying together. But something... I don't know..."
"Those hospital bills are going to be pretty steep," Emma
pointed out. "Andrew makes good money but... a
show! We could do a musical revue... not any sort of
plot... maybe not even costumes. Or at least just
costumes we have on hand and our own clothes. So we
wouldn't need to spend any money there. And Peter
would know more about what we have licenses for already and
there's always public domain songs and hymns... Even
if we only did it for a few nights..."
Kemara squeezed Emma's hand. "I love it. We'd
all be able to focus on that and even if it doesn't make
tons of money, whatever we could give Andrew and JenniAnn
would help."
"We could sell homemade refreshments, too," Eric
added.
Excited, Emma grabbed a notepad from the counter and began
to jot notes.
Soon the initially somber group was laughing and smiling as
they made plans.
*~*~*
After enjoying their berries and cream shortcake, the group
at the cottage began to disperse with promises to
return. Eventually, only David, Lor, Joshua, and
JenniAnn were left. Seated beside Joshua on a wicker
loveseat, JenniAnn looked on with amusement as David and Lor
remained immersed in a game of chess.
"Lor had never played before but wanted to share in the fun
when he saw Jacob and Vincent playing," Joshua
explained. "David agreed to teach him... not realizing
how good a student Lor would be."
"Check mate," Lor announced.
David studied the board, frowned, and then nodded.
"You got me, my friend. Well done!"
JenniAnn smiled as the two began to put pieces away in a
wooden box.
"How long have they been friends?"
"Since shortly after Lor came Home. I introduced
them. I knew their families would collide."
"Of course you would know. I can't imagine what it's
like in your head... all those overlapping circles of
families..."
Joshua chuckled as JenniAnn reached up to touch his temple
and then brushed a curl behind his ear.
Blushing, JenniAnn pulled her hand away. "Sorry."
"Why?"
"Sometimes I forget you're... you. Or... I mean..."
"I am me... Just Joshua."
"'Just' has a very big meaning in your case," JenniAnn
replied, hugging his arm.
"Yes but I get the hair thing. There's just something
comforting about it, huh? When I was little... and at
times not so little... I used to clasp a lock of Ama's
hair and rub it against my cheek. Poor Ama... I
was a typical kid who didn't realize grabbing my mother's
hair and twisting it around my wrist maybe didn't feel as
nice for her as it did for me. Once I was old enough
to realize, I stopped, of course. But I still liked
feeling it against my cheek. It reminded me of all the
nights I spent cuddled against her."
"It reminds me of all the time spent on your make-up and
hair a-and even though it was harrowing... I felt so close
to you every time..." JenniAnn froze and looked from
Joshua to Lor to David. It struck her that all three
shared something in common: they had all died protecting
people they loved. She shivered. Her earlier
resolve to return to her mortal life began to dissipate.
Joshua grabbed a nearby blanket and wrapped it around her
then motioned for Lor and David. The two grabbed
chairs and seated themselves in front of Joshua and
JenniAnn.
"Sometimes... it's hard to... to live in a world
where..." JenniAnn waved towards David and Lor.
"Evil people live... thrive even... and... and people like
you... don't. A-and I know... and believe... the world
is mostly good people. The people around me, day after
day, they're good people. B-but there are good people
here a-and Beyond and... and obviously you can care for us
while being in Heaven... So... so I could still care
for my family and not..." She looked to Joshua.
"Leave you..."
Joshua wrapped his arms around her when she nestled against
his shoulder.
David and Lor exchanged a look then the latter gestured for
the former to speak.
David reached out and set a hand on JenniAnn's shoulder.
"JenniAnn, what you say is true. I cared for Essie all
through the decades between my death and hers. It
brought me joy... much joy. But it didn't feel the
same for her. I always felt her but... she felt a
half-empty bed and the ghosts of children and grandchildren
we were denied. And, yes, at times she would feel me
near and it did give her comfort. But still..."
"It wasn't the same," Lor finished. "I was there,
holding my darling girl, when she thought our wee boy was
lost. And I knew... I knew Vincent was alive and
well... fussin' but well... and I told her that but she
couldn't hear me."
"So... so you were sad even in... in Heaven?" JenniAnn
questioned.
"It's not sadness as ye think of it," Lor clarified.
"I felt much love and compassion for Cora. I was moved
by her tears and her pain. However, I also knew, from
Joshua, that she would get to meet and hold and love our
son. What ye see on Earth, even in Dyeland, it's only
a glimpse. It's like..."
"Like if you could only glimpse a tiny portion of a
Monet. A bit of bark, perhaps," David offered.
"As you look at that painting of the bark, it may seem
meaningless... unpleasant even. But if you could step
back... You would see the Iris Garden at Giverny.
Even those... pieces of bark... that God does not will, He
can weave them into a masterpiece. And, JenniAnn, you
only have a brief time to contribute to the masterpiece that
is Earth and Dyeland. You have an eternity to remain a
part of the glory that is Heaven."
JenniAnn weighed the two's words. They made sense but
it felt so wonderful to be at Joshua's side... It was
like being in Andrew's and Vincent's and her parents' arms
all at once. Suddenly, she felt her stomach lurch.
She had a baby who wasn't yet past the stage of wanting to
cuddle, thank God. When Belle would awaken from
occasional nightmares, all it took was snuggling her close
and after a few contented coos, her little girl would be
smiling in her sleep.
JenniAnn had grown up with a mother to cuddle, snuggle, and
soothe her. How could she deny her own baby girl
that? Certainly Andrew would be as attentive and
doting and loving as ever but... he was Daddy, not
Mama. She was Mama.
"I'll go back," JenniAnn murmured.
Lor and David beamed.
"When?"
Joshua squeezed JenniAnn tightly. "It's up to you."
"You said I was having seizures. When might those
clear up some?"
"If you could rest until Friday, that would be the best for
your body," Joshua replied.
"Then Friday..." JenniAnn decided. "What day is it
now?"
"Monday."
"Monday..." the woman whispered. "It feels like I just
got here!"
Joshua smiled and brushed some hair back from her
face. "Well, I'm glad you're not bored of us."
Grinning, JenniAnn adamantly shook her head, sending her
hair flying.
"Long hair does sometimes seem like it'd be fun," Joshua
mused. "Maybe..." His hand drifted up to his
hair.
"No," Lor and David interjected.
Laughing, Joshua held his hands up in surrender.
"Okay, okay..."
JenniAnn giggled and got to her feet. "I think I'd
like to go for a walk."
"Alone?" Joshua checked.
"You know."
Smiling, Joshua stood and walked with her to the door.
Before they stepped outside, JenniAnn turned around.
"David, Lor, would you like to join us?" she checked.
"Thank you but no," David replied. "I thought we might
go get the ladies. Meet back here a little later?"
With a smile, JenniAnn nodded then took Joshua's hand as
they set out on a walk around the island.
*~*~*
After a breakfast with Fr. Mike, Catherine, Robert, and
Allison; Andrew was convinced to leave the hospital long
enough to shower and change and pick up Belle for her visit
with her Mama. Stepping into Willowveil, he was
immediately met with the sound of chanting backed by chimes.
"'Come spirit, come charm. Come days that are
warm. Come magical spell. Come help him get
well!'"
Smiling, Andrew followed the song into the ballroom.
His eyes misted when he found the entire JCS orchestra
joined by several of the performers. He hung back
until the song was finished.
Tess was the first to spot him and, once she'd sat down her
conductor baton, she hurried to him.
Andrew sighed as he sunk into her massive hug.
"Baby..." Tess cooed as she stroked his hair.
"Tess... What's going on?"
"Emma, Kylie, Eric, and Kemara came up with the idea," Tess
half-answered as she beckoned for Kemara who was looking
through a musical catalog with Sean and Peter.
Andrew hugged her when she approached.
"Was everything okay last night?" he asked.
"Everyone's checked in... most sticking around... and no
reports of anything strange," Kemara reported.
"Thank you... and Sean, too," Andrew added as he
approached. "For organizing this. It... it's
just great to see so many of us together."
Sean clapped Andrew on the back. "We all needed this
and I'm just glad we could help get everyone situated."
Max hugged the angel of death as he joined them. "They
did a great job, Dad. I think we have even more people
around than we did at Christmas... or close, at least.
How's Maja?"
"Still resting. All her vitals are good."
"And the seizures?" Kemara prompted.
"Only one that we could tell so... better. I, umm,
know I could really use a shower so why don't I go do that
and... and actually I should wash the sheets. I got
into bed yesterday without even..."
Noticing the group, Monica had drawn near with Arthur.
"Andrew, no. Just go shower. We've already
changed and washed your bedding since we needed the room for
Diana and Zeke. We'll do JenniAnn's room later this
morning. Just focus on you," the caseworker
encouraged.
"We'll even hang the sheets out so they'll smell like fresh
air," Arthur added.
Andrew smiled. "Thanks. Laja loves that.
Yeah... I'll go shower."
The group all watched him leave.
"He's probably had what? Maybe an hour or two of sleep
since this started?" Sean questioned.
"He looks a little shaky when he walks..." Kemara sadly
mused.
Max nodded. "Actually, I'm going to follow him.
I'll just wait outside the bathroom while he showers.
I'd hear him if he falls."
Monica brushed at a tear.
"I can't imagine..."
Arthur gathered her into his arms.
"Did you tell him about the show?" he asked.
Tess shook her head. "We will when he comes
back. Sweet Angel Boy..."
"You're sure he won't feel... offended or anything?" Sean
checked. "I mean the way I hear it... he was pretty
adamant about wanting to help provide for his family and..."
"He'll be fine. It's important to me to provide for my
family, too. But I know we'd struggle if any of us had
a major health emergency. Very few people, hard
working as they are, can comfortably handle something like
this," Arthur reasoned. "Besides, it's not like Andrew
and JenniAnn haven't helped us all out in various ways."
"True," Sean agreed. "They put me up for a few
months."
"Gave me... us... the beach house..." Kemara added.
Monica sniffled. "JenniAnn pushed me to... to... A
stor..."
Arthur kissed her hair as Tess stroked her back.
"Andrew has his pride," Tess admitted. "But
this..." She waved to the others. "This won't
hurt his pride one bit."
Violeta came rushing over.
"Is Andrew already gone? I just stepped out with Ivy
and Sy to check on Mary and Silly and Yonah and then Zeke
told me that he saw Andrew but..."
Kemara hugged her. "Andrew's still here. He just
went upstairs to take a shower. He'll be back down
here when he's ready."
"Good. I... I think I'd like to go to the
hospital. I want to talk to JenniAnn this time."
"I think that sounds like a very good idea," Tess agreed.
Violeta smiled then wandered back over to where Diana and
Zeke were consulting with Gabe and Alfie about a song.
"Has anyone gotten to talk to Tiva or the Rabbi alone?"
Monica questioned. "Whenever I've thought I'd have a
chance, Violeta would turn up."
Kemara shook her head. "No. And you're right...
Violeta is being pretty clingy. But I did get to visit
with Ivy briefly at breakfast. She said Violeta woke
up crying last night but insists she didn't have a
nightmare. I don't know..."
"We'll all have to keep an eye on her," Arthur
insisted.
"What has anyone heard about Shelby and Belle?" Sean
surveyed the others' faces.
Arthur sighed. "Catherine called me earlier. We
were supposed to meet with some people about taking part in
a wellness fair. We both agreed rescheduling would be
best. Anyway, I asked about the girls and she said
poor Shel's regressing. For the second night, she
slept in Catherine's and Vincent's bed with them. Same
thing as with Violeta, though. She insists she isn't
having nightmares. And maybe she isn't. The poor
kid's already lost her parents. She doesn't need
nightmares for the prospect of losing JenniAnn to be
horrifying, Thankfully, Asher cut short a service trip
with his college and should be Below by lunchtime.
Having a big brother around will be good for Shel... and
Vincent. Devin's plane lands at 2:30. Monica and
I said we'd pick him up. We're supposed to drop Tim,
Tyson, and Jeff off at the airport right before. They
don't want to leave but..."
"They're beginning a speaking tour to various groups and
churches to raise funding for their cradle project. I
told them JenniAnn wouldn't want them backing out," Monica
explained.
"No, she wouldn't," Kemara agreed.
"And how is Belle?" Tess queried.
"Catherine thinks she senses that something's amiss.
She's gotten quieter. But Vincent's not let her out of
his sight except when Andrew has her and she's loving the
attention."
"I'm worried about Catherine and Vincent," Kemara
confessed. "To... to think about what they
saw..." She fished her rosary out of her pocket as
tears welled. "Excuse me."
Sean hurried after his fleeing wife.
"I'm sure Portia's keeping a close eye on those two... when
she can," Monica offered, trying to calm herself as much as
Arthur and Tess.
Suddenly, a sharp whistle sounded.
Everyone turned to see Peter standing on one the tables.
"Don't jump! We can't lose another Jesus like that!"
Eric shouted, getting the group laughing. Even Kemara
and Sean smiled as they peeked out of the hallway.
Smiling, Peter sat down and then stepped off the
table. He playfully shoved Eric before speaking.
"Since Andrew's here, I thought it might be nice if we
paused in our show prep to do another prayer service.
How about we all head out back, to the chapel, and
start? Could someone wait for Andrew and bring him
back when he's ready?" Peter requested.
"I will," Eli volunteered.
"And I'll wait with him," Kelly added.
With that decided, the entire group trooped back to the
chapel to start their prayers.
*~*~*
Andrew eyes welled as he walked with Kelly, Max, and Eli to
the chapel. Already he could hear the soft strains of
"Amazing Grace" flowing from the chapel's opened windows.
They stepped inside just as Adam took his place behind the
lectern.
"A reading from the Gospel of Mark, chapter 5, verses 21 to
43," he began. "'When Jesus had again crossed over by
boat to the other side of the lake, a large crowd gathered
around him while he was by the lake. Then one of the
synagogue leaders, named Jairus, came, and when he saw
Jesus, he fell at his feet. He pleaded earnestly with
him, “My little daughter is dying. Please come and put
your hands on her so that she will be healed and
live.” So Jesus went with him.'"
Eli directed Andrew and Max to the front row where Violeta
was waiting. She hugged their arms once they sat on
either side of her.
"'A large crowd followed and pressed around him. And a
woman was there who had been subject to bleeding for twelve
years. She had suffered a great deal under the care of
many doctors and had spent all she had, yet instead of
getting better she grew worse. When she heard about
Jesus, she came up behind him in the crowd and touched his
cloak, because she thought, “If I just touch his clothes, I
will be healed.” Immediately her bleeding stopped and
she felt in her body that she was freed from her
suffering.'"
Andrew brushed at his cheek and gratefully took a
handkerchief from Tiva. Whomever had chosen the
reading had to have known it was among JenniAnn's favorites.
"'At once Jesus realized that power had gone out from him.
He turned around in the crowd and asked, “Who touched my
clothes?” “You see the people crowding against you,”
his disciples answered, “and yet you can ask, ‘Who touched
me?’ ” But Jesus kept looking around to see who had
done it. Then the woman, knowing what had happened to
her, came and fell at his feet and, trembling with fear,
told him the whole truth. He said to her, “Daughter,
your faith has healed you. Go in peace and be freed from
your suffering.” While Jesus was still speaking, some
people came from the house of Jairus, the synagogue leader.
“Your daughter is dead,” they said. “Why bother the teacher
anymore?” Overhearing what they said, Jesus told him,
“Don’t be afraid; just believe.” He did not let anyone
follow him except Peter, James and John the brother of
James.'"
Adam looked up from the Bible and briefly smiled at his
friend and the "kids" before he resumed reading.
"'When they came to the home of the synagogue leader, Jesus
saw a commotion, with people crying and wailing
loudly. He went in and said to them, “Why all this
commotion and wailing? The child is not dead but
asleep.” But they laughed at him. After he put
them all out, he took the child’s father and mother and the
disciples who were with him, and went in where the child
was. He took her by the hand and said to her, “Talitha
koum!” (which means “Little girl, I say to you, get
up!”). Immediately the girl stood up and began to walk
around (she was twelve years old). At this they were
completely astonished. He gave strict orders not to
let anyone know about this, and told them to give her
something to eat.'"
The angel of death smiled and closed the Bible.
"That's Joshua for you... always practical. Well,
almost always. Not sure how practical the blob fish is
but what do I know?" Adam jested.
After the laughter quieted, he resumed speaking.
"Andrew, buddy, I've been here for almost the whole fifteen
years, watching you and JenniAnn draw closer and
closer. I always wondered what that was like and now I
know something of it." Adam brushed at a tear and
smiled at Kylie and Clay before turning back to his fellow
angel. "I can't begin to know everything you're
feeling right now but I hope you know... and you, Max and
Violeta... that we all want to do everything we can to help
you. But I know that... that right now, the person you
want to hear from the most is JenniAnn and while I can't
make that happen for you... I can at least give voice to a
prayer that I know is important to her. A long time
ago, JenniAnn showed me her prayer book and I noticed that
one page in particular looked more worn. This is what
was on it."
Adam opened a small, flowered album and began to read.
"'Jesus, in time of weakness, be my strength; in time of
desolation, be my consolation; in times of loneliness, be my
companion; in times of doubt, be my security; in times of
weariness, be my rest; in times of sickness of mind, body,
and soul, be my healer.'"
As he felt peace wash over him, Andrew reached for Max's and
Violeta's hands.
"Amen," he whispered.
"Amen," the two echoed as the three embraced.
*~*~*
Joshua stood a few feet away as JenniAnn paced along the
stream.
"Oh..." The woman closed her eyes and listened.
Joshua saw her lips moving and, even though she was silent,
he heard her words so clearly.
"'In times of weariness, be my rest; in times of sickness of
mind, body, and soul, be my healer.'"
JenniAnn turned to Joshua and closed the distance between
them. He remained silent as he wrapped his arms around
her while she wept into his shirt.
"That... that was years ago that I... I showed Adam my
prayer book. A-and he remembered. And some of my
favorite parts of the Gospels a-and..."
Joshua smiled as JenniAnn reached up to cradle his face.
"I never actually thanked you for... for what you did for
the hemorrhaging woman. You have no idea... oh, of
course you do... B-but when sometimes people would...
would get on some diatribe about how... how women are
lesser... I would think of you a-and that woman a-and... you
didn't think she was... was disgusting or... or
lesser. You..."
"She was always and is always beautiful to me. So are
you," Joshua murmured.
Before JenniAnn could reply, more voices met her ears...
Diana's and Zeke's.
"'Jesus, they say You walked upon the water once when you
lived as all men do. Please teach me how to walk the
way You did because I want to walk with You...'"
JenniAnn laced her fingers through Joshua's as they
listened.
"'Jesus... Write me into Your story. Whisper it
to me and let me know I'm Yours.'"
"You are mine," Joshua whispered. "But you're theirs,
too. Adam remembered the prayer and the verses because
he loves you. Diana and Zeke heard you humming that
song once, last Good Friday actually, and remembered.
Because they love you, too. The chapel is filled with
people who love you and are praying for you, JenniAnn.
Vincent... he's there, holding little Belle, and continuing
a prayer he began over fourteen years ago. He prays
that you and Andrew will have your happy life."
More tears, ones of gratitude and love, streaked down
JenniAnn's face. She saw Joshua's own memory of
Andrew's and Vincent's shoreline discussion on the day
they'd first met. She heard her beloved's answer after
her godfather has asked what he would do if she never
outgrew her feelings for him.
"I would love her as much and as best as I could.
No matter what."
"Andrew..." she lovingly cooed.
"He's right there, in the front pew, with Max and
Violeta. They're feeling a whole lot of peace and
support but... they still miss you so much."
JenniAnn closed her eyes and thought of her much-loved,
ragtag family.
Joshua spoke again when her thoughts shifted. "They
stayed at the hospital with you. But they've made
peace with Andrew. I'm not going to say they'll never
have another disagreement with him but... things are much,
much better. Better than they've ever been between
Andrew and your parents."
Letting out a sigh of relief, JenniAnn smiled.
"Good. I'm glad. But I do... I still feel bad
that I couldn't work up the nerve to tell them about all the
legal stuff. It's terrible that... that it fell to
Andrew when he was so... so upset. Why, fully knowing
that you support us, couldn't I bring myself to talk to my
parents?"
Joshua patted her back. "Because most children don't
want to disappoint their parents. And even though you
know you're living the life I meant for you... you also know
how much your parents treasured a vision of the future with
you married and with children of your own... in every sense
of the word. And you know what? I really do
understand that. Ama tells me I never disappointed her
and, of course, I believe her because she's Ama... and, you
know, omnipotence." He grinned as JenniAnn
laughed. "But there were times when I was in my
twenties and I could see her contemplating wistful
thoughts... wondering what children of mine might have acted
like and looked like... what bits of me they would have
inherited. We both knew I would never father
children... but I never wanted to outright remind her of
it. But now Ama gets to see all those little
traits. She sees Andrew, picking up my and Abi's
trade. And she sees you..."
JenniAnn had been staring at Joshua's hands but her eyes
shot up. "What... what trait did I inherit?"
"For whoever does the will of my Father in heaven is my
brother and sister and mother." Joshua hugged her
tightly. "That's you, dear one. You know, just
as I did, that family is more than blood. It's
something deeper and just as I always loved and will always
love my Ama and Yaqob, Yosef, Shimeon, Yehuda, Yael, and
Leah; so will you always love your parents. But your
family... our family... it will always stretch beyond what
most would put on a family tree. Every person in that
chapel is your parent or your child, your niece, your
nephew, your brother, or your sister... and one soul mate."
"My beautiful anam cara... my Andrew..."
Joshua released JenniAnn, allowing her to again approach the
stream.
JenniAnn gazed into the water and saw Andrew's face.
His head was inclined towards Violeta's as she rested her
own head on his shoulder.
Fresh tears filling her eyes, JenniAnn knelt at the edge of
the stream. "I... I really love him."
Kneeling beside her, Joshua rested an arm around her
shoulders. "I know."
JenniAnn drew in and let out a deep breath. "I... I am
so glad and feel so blessed that I saw a-and heard this but
now... I need to walk some more."
"Of course." Joshua pulled her to her feet and they
walked for some time in comfortable silence.
Eventually they came to the edge of the clearing
that contained the cottage. Joshua turned to
face JenniAnn.
"Are you ready to go back with the others?"
"You're very polite to ask questions you already
know the answers to," she teased.
Joshua chuckled. "Then we'll go back."
David, Chava, Lor, Cora, Jamey, and Sophia were
gathered around a fire, laughing as they told
stories.
Sophia noticed her niece and Lord approaching
first. She smiled and waved.
"Did you two have a nice walk?"
Beaming at Joshua, JenniAnn nodded.
"Yes. It was very... reassuring," she averred.
Chava hugged JenniAnn. "I'm so glad.
Joshua's a very reassuring sort, huh?"
With a grin, JenniAnn again nodded. "There's
no one better... literally."
Joshua chuckled and hugged her. "I had a nice
time, too. But now... I think we're due for
some fun. All of us. Let's play a game
of, in the words of little Belle, 'Ide Ee,'" he
suggested, winking at JenniAnn before running into
the kudzu.
"Idea?" Jamey queried. "What's he doing?"
With a laugh, JenniAnn shook her head. "'Ide
ee'... Bellespeake for 'Hide-and-Seek.' So...
I'll be the seeker if..."
The others promptly disappeared.
"Hey! Well, you have to be visible when I come
seeking or else this game will never end!" JenniAnn
cried. Then, with another laugh, she began to
count down from thirty.
*~*~*
The day had gone pleasantly, all things considered, Andrew
decided. As the evening neared, he was grateful for a
few moments by himself with JenniAnn.
"I wish you could have been there, Laja... to see our
friends' and family members' generosity and devotion.
They're going to do a bunch of your favorite songs.
They just... they want to help us and I think it's helping
them, too. To have something constructive to
do... You and I know how that is. And your mom
and dad seemed really impressed. I think hearing about
that helped them even more to understand us, our group."
Andrew paused to kiss her hand.
"Belle seemed more... somber today. I think... Laja, I
think she's starting to put together that something's
wrong. Your parents are staying at Catherine's
apartment tonight and taking Belle with them. I hope
the novelty of it all will distract Belle. Asher got
into town and Shel's doing much better. Devin's
around, too. And Raquel is due in tomorrow.
Henry's already set to go pick her up whenever she gets in
town. I think Reuel and Owen have become fast
friends. You should see some of the drawings Owen's
working on. They'll make beautiful paintings.
Reuel already wants to buy one. Owen insisted he won't
charge him but Reuel can be sneaky... and stubborn.
It's of his anam cara and their daughter. Owen drew it
from Reuel's description only but I guess the resemblances
are pretty stunning. Oh and they were in the stable
the whole time. They'll be there tonight, too.
Reuel says it reminds him of the old days. So don't
you worry about Yonah or the sheep. They've got their
own bodyguards. "
Andrew smiled.
"Max is doing better. Much better," he assured.
"Actually, he spoke to Rex's wife. Her name's
Brooke. Catherine checked with Max before she gave
Brooke his number but I was kinda nervous about it. I
thought it might just upset Max even more but that doesn't
seem to be the case at all. In fact, I think talking
did them both good. Apparently Brooke blamed herself
for what... what happened to you. And Max felt so
awful about what Rex did to you and Brooke. So he and
Rose took Brooke out for ice cream and I think seeing each
other, being together... Max saw that Brooke was recovering
and Max assured her that absolutely no one blamed her.
So that was healing for both of them."
Turning to ensure the door was mostly closed, Andrew very
carefully got into the bed and settled onto his side.
He tenderly caressed JenniAnn's cheek.
"Laja... I miss you. So much. I..."
The door creaked open and Andrew froze.
"It's just me. Don't move."
Violeta stepped into the room, holding two cups of coffee.
"I thought JenniAnn might like the smell... and I figured we
both could use some," she explained.
Andrew smiled. "I know I could. And I
will. I just need a few..."
Violeta patted his shoulder. "I know." She moved
to JenniAnn's side of the bed and held her own cup near the
woman's face. "It's French vanilla with a shot of
amaretto. You'd like the new machine here. You
can add a buncha different flavors. I almost got
toasted marshmallow but... but then I remembered when you
introduced me to amaretto. It... it was one of the
first times we had coffee together after I stopped being
snippy." She pulled up a chair and rested a hand
on JenniAnn's arm. "You... JenniAnn... you taught me
so much about how... how to be, well, a... a girl.
I... I thought I had to be so mature a-and perfect.
Turns out I just need to be... be Joshua's Duckling... who
isn't mature or perfect. But the thing is... I...
still... I don't know a lot. A-and I'm going to
college and I need... you." Through her tears, she
peered at Andrew. "I don't mean... you... you're a
wonderful supervisor. The... the best! And I
love you so, so, so much b-but..."
His own eyes misting, Andrew reached over to stroke his
protege's hair. "I know, sweetheart. And I
understand. I can't teach you how to live in that body
in the way Laja can." He smiled sadly as he softly
tugged one of Violeta's locks. "She..."
For a moment, Andrew felt a surge of hope when he sensed
movement beside him.
Then Violeta screamed.
Aghast, Andrew realized that JenniAnn was convulsing.
"No... no, no..." he cried.
As JenniAnn's body continued to contort, Andrew turned her
onto her side, as mindful of the tubes and wires as he could
be.
Violeta ran into the hallway.
"Help!" she shouted.
"Laja... Laja, I'm here..." Andrew whispered. "Laja...
don't... don't go."
Two nurses dashed into the room.
"Sir, we need you to move. Now."
Mute, Andrew obeyed and found himself standing at the foot
of the bed. He shivered, moved towards the window, and
peered at the darkening heavens.
"Joshua, Joshua, Joshua..."
*~*~*
JenniAnn ran through the forest with the already discovered
Sophia, Chava, Cora, Lor, and David following her.
Hushed laughter caused her to make a sharp right turn and,
looking up, she saw her cousin amid the branches of a tree.
"Gotcha, Jamey!"
"Well, at least I wasn't the first one found." Jamey
jumped off the branch, nearly causing JenniAnn to scream
before she remembered he couldn't be hurt. The boy
surveyed her companions. "So only Joshua is
left. Hmm..."
The group set off again and that time the snapping of twigs
alerted JenniAnn to a presence.
"All right, Joshua... I'm onto you!"
A phony sounding bird's whistle replied.
JenniAnn traipsed off in the direction of the
chirping. She did a double take when she saw a flash
of movement. It was definitely a man... but not
Joshua. Speeding up, she ran in the direction of the
apparition and grabbed the retreating figure by the sleeve.
"Who are... John!"
The baptist turned around and grinned. "I heard my
cousin had started a game. I couldn't resist joining
in."
JenniAnn threw her arms around him. "John..." she
repeated, her voice softer.
Sophia laughed as the group she led joined them. "We
should have known you'd be out here. You are fond of
wandering the wilderness."
Chuckling, John nodded. "I am. And fond of this
one." He hugged JenniAnn's shoulders. "She
allowed me to use the shower after I, uh, had an incident
with a fountain. And she put my cousin up for a number
of weeks."
"Well, technically, my cousin put us all up," JenniAnn
corrected.
"Still... You played hostess. Host... Is
hostess wrong these days?" John queried.
Laughing, JenniAnn shrugged. "I have no idea but I was
happy to play hostess to Joshua... who is still
missing. Hmm..."
"Knowing Joshua's wily ways... he has likely turned himself
into a butterfly or bird," John hypothesized.
"It hadn't even occurred to me that he might do that!"
Grinning and shaking her head, JenniAnn set off again with
the others following her.
And then she noticed two kudzu covered rocks that seemed a
little bit off... more than a little bit off when they
shifted slightly. Hoping they were who she thought
they were, JenniAnn sped to the other side of the "rocks"
and crouched down.
Discovering that she was unable to speak through the lump in
her throat, JenniAnn reached out for two familiar hands.
Maryam and Yosef threw off the gray cloaks they'd used to
conceal themselves and embraced the woman.
"I... I hoped I'd see you both... and John. And
now..."
Maryam smiled.
"We could not stay away," she replied as she smoothed some
hair back from JenniAnn's face.
Yosef set a gentle hand at her back. "We are both very
sorry for what you have endured, JenniAnn. It is
pleasant to be together again, though, yes?"
"Very much yes," JenniAnn murmured, squeezing his
hand. "But I still haven't found Joshu...
Oh..." She brushed tears away from her eyes as a white
butterfly floated towards them. It hovered in the air
near her and, suddenly, Joshua was seated beside her.
"The first time I ever saw you... that's how you looked,"
she remembered.
Joshua nodded.
Something in his eyes made JenniAnn look away. Too
much emotion...
"Sorry for not waiting for you to find me but the sun's
beginning to set and I'd like to get a fire started.
Might be nice to sit around it, huh?"
"Yes," JenniAnn agreed, taking his offered hand so he could
help her to her feet. It occurred to her that the
entire time she'd been on the island... well over a day by
Earth's time... it had been daylight. She wondered if
the encroaching darkness meant anything.
Their little group was subdued as they made their way back
to the cottage. JenniAnn noted that she and Joshua
were always at the center with the others clustered around
them.
It didn't take long to reach the clearing and the
cottage.
"Perhaps the rest of you could start a fire?" Joshua
requested. "JenniAnn and I will get some tea and
snacks going."
"Of course, Yeshu," Yosef replied.
Joshua linked his arm through JenniAnn's and steered her
towards the cottage. No sooner had they crossed the
threshold and the door closed than JenniAnn felt her knees
buckle.
Joshua sunk to the floor, cushioning her fall. He
enfolded JenniAnn in his arms.
"Wh-what's happening? I feel... so... weak."
"Your body is having a grand mal seizure."
"But I've never..."
Tears trickled down Joshua's cheeks. "I know."
"Am... am I dying?"
"No, dear one. I'm just sorry you have to feel this."
"It's nothing compared to what you..." JenniAnn was
silenced when Joshua's hand rested over her forehead.
The fatigue she usually felt after a seizure... a fatigue of
mind, body, and spirit... diminished. Energy seeped
back into her and she let out a dreamy sigh.
Joshua smiled. "Feel better?"
"Uh huh..." With Joshua still supporting her back,
JenniAnn sat up.
"Do you want to try to stand?"
"Yes."
Keeping hold of Joshua, JenniAnn rose and took a few
tentative steps.
"Better," she declared. "But why..."
"Remember when Andrew was here? His spirit was still
attached to his body... just as yours is now. When he
experienced trauma in Afghanistan, he felt some of the
effects even here. It's the same for you."
"That makes sense. But why..."
"The damage from the oxygen deprivation. It's made
your epilepsy more severe. But if your brain is
allowed to remain resting for a few days more then it will
heal back to the point it was before."
"And you won't heal that because, if you did, I would just
make myself truly sick by not chilling when I need to,"
JenniAnn recalled.
Joshua smiled. "Exactly. Am I wrong?"
"Even if I didn't know you were omnipotent, I would have to
admit the rightness of your argument," JenniAnn confessed
with a sheepish smile.
Still smiling, Joshua embraced her.
They lingered for a few moments, her listening to his
heartbeat and him listening to the prayers of those she'd
left behind.
*~*~*
"No... No, I don't think you need to come up unless
you want to, Allison. She's stable. Yeah, it was
a... a grand mal seizure. The thing is... it might not
be the last one a-and we're all going to... to have to take
care of ourselves because she'll need us even more if... if
they do keep up. Yeah, I was worried about that,
too. They checked after they asked me to leave the
room. The doctor said the incision still looks good,
no tearing. No... no, Robert. It... it doesn't
necessarily mean that at all."
Andrew dragged his left hand through his hair and sunk onto
a bench in the hall. Thankfully, Rabbi Yakov had
stopped by just after the nurses had allowed visitors back
into JenniAnn's room. He was sitting with her.
Andrew was glad she wouldn't hear this conversation.
"She's been living with epilepsy for possibly her whole
life. Even if it's gotten more severe, that doesn't
say anything about her long-term chances. Several
people live long, otherwise healthy lives even with repeated
grand mal seizures. Okay. I promise I will call
if anything changes. Absolutely." Andrew let out
a shuddering breath. "I... I love you... you,
too. Yes... yes, please."
Andrew smiled through his tears when another voice came on
the line.
"Daddy!"
"Belle..."
Andrew listened to a string of babbling, only about half of
which he understood. He smiled. Belle sounded
fairly cheery.
He smiled when she began to make a kissy noise which he
echoed back.
"Night, night to you, too, baby girl. I love
you... Mama loves you. I'll see you tomorrow."
A moment later, Allison was back on the line.
"Thank you for that. It... it did my heart good to...
to hear her. Okay. Yeah, tomorrow morning.
9:00 is good. Try to... I know... I'll
make sure she... she's not alone, not even for a
moment. Love you. Bye."
Andrew ended the call and slid the phone back into his
pocket. He rubbed at his eyes then clutched the two
crosses around his neck.
"Please... please let her come out of this. A-and
don't... please don't let her feel any... any pain.
Joshua, I... I'm not ready to... to let her go b-but
if..." Andrew closed his eyes. "Thy will be
done."
"Andrew?"
The angel looked up to see Tiva, Ivy, and Sy
approaching. He stood to hug them.
"Rabbi Yakov's in with JenniAnn now. She's stable," he
relayed.
The three sighed with relief.
"I'm so glad," Tiva replied. "How about we take the
kids to Willowveil and then Yakov and I will come back to
sit with you?"
"Tiva, you don't have to do..."
The woman clasped the angel's hands. "We want
to. Just let me go get Violeta and my husband and
then..."
The color drained from Andrew's face.
Sy grabbed him when he staggered. "Andrew, what's
wrong? Maybe I should stay with..."
"Vi-Violeta... She... she's not with the rabbi.
Oh... oh no... I... I... How could I..."
"Yeshua... please..." Ivy murmured before bolting
away. "I'm going to find her!" she called as she ran.
"Ivy!" Sy shouted then followed her.
Tiva pulled Andrew towards JenniAnn's door.
The rabbi looked up in alarm. "Tiva..."
"Violeta's missing. Watch Andrew!" she cried before
hurrying in the direction the two teenagers had gone.
Andrew crumpled to the floor and held his head in his hands.
"How... how could I do this?" he choked out. "I... I
let her... her go a-and..."
Yakov hurried around JenniAnn's bed and knelt in front of
the angel.
"Andrew... Andrew, breathe. There you go. Now
tell me. When did you last see Violeta?"
"She... she was here when the... the seizure. A-and
then... then in the commotion... I... I guess she ran
off and I... I figured she must have gone to... to the
chapel with... with Tiva and Sy and Ivy b-but..." He
shook his head. "Rabbi, what if... if they get to
her? She's so... so young a-and upset and... such a
sensitive, sweet... Violeta... sweetheart..."
The man watched, tears falling, as the angel struggled to
his feet and then stumbled towards JenniAnn.
"Laja... I'm sorry. So... so sorry. So...
stupid... thoughtless..."
"Andrew, no..." Rabbi Yakov countered. "You had so
much on your mind."
"Violeta is my responsibility! She... she's
ours... Mine and JenniAnn's a-and, most of all, God's
a-and I just left her a-alone after seeing something so...
so... I need to go. I need to go find her."
"Andrew, no. Tiva, Ivy, and Sy are looking
and... Andrew!"
The angel of death burst from the room and disappeared.
Yakov lifted his eyes to the ceiling. "Lord...
Joshua... help us. Help them to find your Duckling
before... before those others do."
Taking the chair Andrew had been using, the rabbi took
JenniAnn's hand in both of his.
"Psyche, I need you to pray with me. 'Where two or
three are gathered...'"
Resting his forehead against the girl's hand, Yakov prayed
for the protection of Violeta, his wife, Sy, Ivy, and
Andrew.
*~*~*
John had everyone around the fire doubled over with laughter
as he told of the mischief he, Joshua, and others of their
cousins had gotten into.
"Ah, but that's not even my favorite story. JenniAnn,
you will appreciate this. You and Joshua with your
donkeys... It was during one of my visits to Joshua,
Maryam, and Yosef and Maryam had sent Joshua and me to the
market. We were about fourteen at the time.
There was a merchant there who was not a kind soul.
Every day, he'd show up with his poor, mistreated donkey."
JenniAnn winced and Maryam hugged her arm.
"Trust me, it has a happy ending," she whispered.
After smiling first at Maryam and then Joshua, JenniAnn
redirected her attention to John.
"Near this man's stall was one of a much poorer family who
sold baskets. Their little boy adored the merchant's
donkey. Now, our Joshua was an observant fellow.
Many times over he'd watched that boy pine over his donkey
friend... the two played together when the merchant was too
busy to notice. But he'd also seen some other
things... like the merchant sneaking off to meet with a
young lady who was not his wife... and, at other times,
still another young lady. On this particular day, the
donkey was showing signs of a recent beating. The
little tyke over among the baskets was beside himself.
Joshua had decided he'd had enough. Much to my horror,
he plopped himself down on the ground in front of the
merchant's stall and began to write in the dirt. Like
a little boy! And us fourteen! Men!"
Joshua only smiled as he listened to his cousin reliving his
consternation.
"The merchant ordered Joshua to stop, fearing he would drive
away customers. After all, it looked a little
off... And people already thought Joshua was a strange
one."
"My boy!" Yosef proudly interjected.
"Thank you, Abi."
Maryam beamed.
"But then the merchant saw what Joshua was writing,
something of a log of his 'visits,'" John explained.
"The color instantly drained from the merchant's face.
He thought he had been so careful..."
"And he was," Joshua agreed. "I'd just like to go on
record as saying the merchant's route to his liaisons just
happened to coincide with one of my preferred paths for an
evening stroll... This was, after all, only two years after
Ama and Abi took me to the Temple for Passover and I had a
lot on my mind. One day, I saw him sneak into one of
the maiden's houses. I was alarmed and thought he may
have meant harm to the young lady who lived there so I
dashed towards the house and, ah, heard laughter and...
such. So... I knew it was a joint... umm,
effort. Trust me, I would rather not have known.
Just please don't anyone think I was creeping around
Nazareth spying on people."
JenniAnn patted his back. "No one would ever think
that... but knowing obviously came in handy!"
John grinned. "The merchant was so convinced of his
own stealthiness that he believed Joshua was a prophet and
had obtained such knowledge directly from God... which
turned out to be true in more ways than he knew, of
course! In spite of his lust, the merchant was
faithful in a manner and begged Joshua to tell him how to
atone for his sins. So, of course, Joshua told him to
pray and give to the poor... and he suggested that, perhaps,
giving his donkey to the basket maker's family might be a
good start."
Joshua smiled at the memory of the man handing over his
donkey.
"I'll never forget the way that little fellow's eyes lit up
when the merchant led the donkey to them and said God had
commanded him to give the old jack to them. Again...
the words were truer than he realized!" John gloated, his
eyes lit with pride in his cousin.
"Joshua..." JenniAnn hugged him.
As Joshua's arms came around her, JenniAnn gasped. Her
mind flooded with confusing but harrowing images: a tiny
duck struggling to swim up a sea of rapids... falling rain
pelting its downy feathers and nearly pushing it under...
"Violeta is my responsibility! She... she's
ours... Mine and JenniAnn's a-and, most of all,
God's a-and I just left her a-alone after seeing something
so... so... I need to go. I need to go find
her."
"Lord... Joshua... help us. Help them to
find your Duckling before... before those others
do... Psyche,
I need you to pray with me. 'Where two or
three are gathered...'"
"No..."
JenniAnn moaned.
"Violeta... What... what's happening?"
Above, clouds began to gather in the sky.
"JenniAnn, let's go in the cottage for a little bit," Joshua
suggested.
As he guided her towards the door, Maryam and Sophia
followed. The others remained near the fire, joining
hands as they prayed.
"Violeta... our Violeta..." JenniAnn murmured, rubbing at
her chest.
Joshua led her to a chair then crouched in front of
her. Maryam and Sophia each rested a hand
on her shoulders.
"JenniAnn, this... it's going to be hard to hear and see but
I need you to be very, very brave," Joshua gently
informed. "And I know you are. We need to go
back for a little while now. Okay?"
"To help Violeta?" JenniAnn questioned.
"Yes. To help our Duckling."
JenniAnn nodded and took Joshua's hands.
*~*~*
Violeta peeled herself off the grass. In her panic,
she had fled to a garden near the hospital and tripped on a
rock. She let out a cry of pain as her ankle buckled
beneath her when she attempted to stand. Wincing, she
rotated her ankle. At least she could move it
fully. After getting to her feet, she took a few
tentative steps. It hurt but she could manage.
Limping, Violeta made her way to a bench and sat down.
She again examined her ankle and, when she looked up, was
startled to see someone seated on the bench across from her.
"Poor little lamb!" a female voice cried. "Do you
think you've sprained it?"
Violeta shrugged. "Maybe. I'm fine. I
should go back inside."
"It's so beautiful out here, though, isn't it? I love
twilight. So calming."
The teenager managed a smile and nodded.
"You've been crying!" the stranger observed.
Violeta swiped at her face.
The woman rose and settled beside her on the bench.
New tears welled in Violeta's eyes as her visitor's fingers
drifted through her hair. It reminded her of all the
evenings spent in the living room at Willowveil with Andrew
amusing Belle and JenniAnn brushing and plaiting her hair.
"Can I tell you a secret?" the stranger asked.
Violeta nodded.
"I'm an angel. God sent me just like he sent
Reuel. Except I'm here only for you... to help you,
Violeta."
"Re-really?"
"Oh, yes."
"What's your name?"
"Ayanna. It means 'beautiful flower.' We're both
named for flowers, huh?"
With a slight smile, the teen nodded.
"Violeta, God wants you to be prepared for what's coming,"
Ayanna began.
"Is... is JenniAnn going to... to die?"
Ayanna shook her head. "No. But things will...
change. These near death experiences... they can be
very... eye-opening for humans. Sometimes they make
them realize what they've been missing in life... what they
truly want."
"I... I can see that."
"The thing is... and I know this will be terribly hard to
hear... JenniAnn... she's going to decide she wants...
more."
"More?"
"Only what most humans want. I mean your little
family... it's adorable and I quite envy it but JenniAnn
will want... more than Andrew can give her. A child of
her own."
Violeta stiffened. "She has a child of her own!
Belle!"
Ayanna nodded. "I know. For us, a child by
adoption is as much a child as one borne to a man and
woman. But for them..."
"N-no... JenniAnn believes..." Violeta's eyes
welled. JenniAnn did believe Belle was hers, didn't
she? But then her parents... deep down they had seemed
to believe otherwise. Maybe deep down JenniAnn
agreed. And if JenniAnn didn't think Belle was hers
then what did she think about her? She wasn't even
adopted. She wasn't even human. She was just...
there. No.
"She loves me," Violeta whispered. "I... I love her."
Ayanna sighed. "Poor dear... Sweet Violeta,
JenniAnn fancies herself in love with Andrew. And what
better way to endear herself to him than to coddle and care
for his much-loved trainee? But once she decides she
wants... needs... more than Andrew..."
"She loves Andrew!" the young angel shouted.
"Always... always..."
"Violeta, listen to me now. JenniAnn is a human.
She's resisted for many years but... we all knows humans are
obsessed with sex. That's what makes them so different
from us."
"No!" Violeta bellowed. "No... she... she..."
Tears poured down her cheeks and she adamantly shook her
head. Her hands reached up to clasp the pink and
purple butterfly necklace JenniAnn had given to her.
"Love... loves me..."
"No, sweetheart. Not really. Violeta, why don't
you come with me for a while? Andrew... he's going to
be pretty messed up once JenniAnn comes back...
different. It would be better if you weren't there to
see..."
Violeta burst up from the bench. "No!
Liar! You lie! You... you aren't an angel at
all! You're..."
"Be gone, servant of Satan!" a booming voice ordered.
Violeta looked on in horror as Ayanna began to
contort.
"Tzila, daughter of sin, I command you to leave this
garden!" the phantom continued.
Hugging herself, Violeta watched as an eery blue light
surrounded her unwanted visitor. After a few moments,
she was gone.
Letting out the breath she was holding, Violeta turned to
see a man... an angel surely... standing behind her.
"You... you called her Tzila," she choked out.
"Reuel..."
"Yes. That was the very same demon who tormented his
people. She's a sly one. But you don't need to
fear her anymore, Violeta."
"Who are you?" she asked, suspicious.
"My name is Elazer."
Violeta seized on the name and smiled. "Elazer!
You're a friend of Reuel's! You... you have an anam
cara just like Andrew!"
Elazer smiled and nodded. "Odelya, yes."
Sighing, Violeta stepped nearer. "Thank you for what
you did. She... she was so scary."
"She is. How about we take a walk so you can calm your
nerves some? Then I'll walk you back to JenniAnn's
room," Elazer offered.
"Okay, thank you. I don't want to stress Andrew out
anymore."
"So how is JenniAnn?" Elazer asked as they began their
stroll. "Reuel mentioned her case to me before he left
Heaven but, up until I was called to come to you, I hadn't
received any updates."
"Not... not good. She... she had a really bad, scary
seizure a-and..."
Elazer rested an arm around her shoulders. "I'm
sorry. Those can be terrible to see."
Violeta nodded.
"I hope that doesn't mean parts of her brain are shutting
down."
Shivering, the young angel nodded. "I... I hope
not. Do you think it could be that?"
Elazer shrugged. "I'm afraid I don't know much about
the human brain."
They walked in silence for a few moments.
"The demon lady... she... she tried to get me to believe
that JenniAnn doesn't really love me. That she won't
even love Andrew any more..."
"Does that sound like your friend?"
"No!"
"Tzila lies. It's what demons do."
"Yeah."
More silence ensued as Violeta walked and peered down at her
necklace. When she looked up, she realized she had no
idea where she was.
"Where are we?" she questioned as she surveyed the dimly lit
alley.
"Where we need to be," Elazer answered.
"What do you mean? I... I want to go back to the..."
Violeta's blood ran cold as she heard raucous
laughter. Looking over Elazer's shoulder, she saw a
group of four men approaching.
Elazer grinned in a way that made the teenager's stomach
churn.
Violeta gasped when he grabbed her wrist. She tried to
pull away but he was too strong.
"You and Andrew and Reuel and all your pathetic
friends... You think humans are so wonderful... so...
lovable." He wrinkled his nose. "If you love
them so much, maybe you'd like to spend some time with this
lot coming along?"
"Let me go!" Violeta screeched.
"Hey there, pretty girl, who you talking to?"
Violeta continued to struggle with Elazer... who she knew
now could not really be Elazer.
"I think someone's had a little too much to drink..."
One of the men taunted in a sing-song voice.
"Don't worry, babe. We've got somewhere you can lay
down."
As her heart pounded in her chest, Violeta screamed.
Just as the men were about to reach her, the angel was
overcome by the scent of lavender.
"Jesus!" one of the men shouted.
Violeta felt the demon's grip of her loosen and then fall
away entirely. The light was too bright for her to see
anything but she felt two arms come around her.
"It's okay, honey. I have you. Breathe,
Violeta. Big, deep breath."
Violeta obeyed. "JenniAnn... I... I'm
scared. Where is... is Joshua?"
"Right here. He's right here with us."
"JenniAnn..."
"I love you, Violeta. So much."
Violeta felt a soft kiss at her temple and then nothing.
"What the hell are you doing?" a familiar voice
shouted. "Get away from her!"
Sy.
Violeta looked up and saw the four men a yard away from her,
frozen and with looks of abject terror on their faces.
"You! I know your mother! You get away from that
girl this instant or I will call your mother and..."
Tiva.
The four fled, never looking back.
"Violeta... Oh, Violeta... Can you look at me?"
Violeta sunk into Ivy's embrace.
"Sweetheart!"
Andrew thundered towards the group and fell to his knees in
front of his trainee. He cradled her face in his
hands.
"Violeta..."
"Andrew..." she murmured in reply. "I... I want to get
away from here." Violeta tried to stand up but
faltered.
"I got you."
Andrew scooped her into his arms and began walking with the
others following them.
JenniAnn sighed as she watched her beloved plant a tender
kiss on Violeta's forehead.
"I... I don't think I can wait until Friday," she declared,
turning to look at Joshua, Maryam, and Sophia. "I
need... need to be with them. Physically.
That..." JenniAnn waved to the retreating
figures. "Cannot happen again. Not... not to...
to our Duckling."
Maryam reached out and took her hands.
Joshua smiled sadly. "I know."
"You always knew," JenniAnn asserted.
He nodded. "But the choice always had to be
yours. Tzila planted doubts in Violeta's mind.
But now... now she'll know that you gave up a piece of
Eternity... for her. She can't doubt that sort of
love. But you're sure?"
JenniAnn sniffled and nodded then returned Joshua's
bittersweet smile. "She's one of my kids. Giving
up a piece of Eternity for one's kids is family tradition."
As Maryam and Sophia smiled, Joshua pulled JenniAnn into his
arms.
"Thank you. We have to go back to the cottage... not
for long... but we have preparations to make," Joshua
explained.
"And those demons? Will... will they try anything
more?"
"Right now Nen and Tzila are licking their wounds. We
have time." Joshua waved his mother and Sophia into
their embrace and then the alley was empty save a dove
perched on a fire escape.
*~*~*
Back in JenniAnn's hospital room, the group was joined by
Portia who was examining Violeta's ankle as she sat on the
couch, snuggled between Andrew and Ivy.
"I think you just twisted it, Violeta. I'll go get ice
for it. Do you need anything else? Cocoa maybe?"
Portia offered. She was concerned that Violeta hadn't
yet stopped shivering despite being wrapped in two blankets.
"Please."
"I'll be right back then."
"Thank you."
Once Portia was gone, Violeta's head lolled onto Andrew's
shoulder.
"Sweetie, do you want to tell us about what happened?" Tiva
invited.
Before Violeta could respond, someone knocked on the door
causing her to tense up.
"I'll see who it is," Sy offered.
Rabbi Yakov followed him to the door.
"Hey Reuel," Sy greeted. "Come on..."
"No!" Violeta protested. "What if... if that's not
really him at all!"
Reuel stepped back into the hallway. "You're good to
be cautious. Is there something I could answer that
might convince you of my identity?"
Violeta considered. "You've been spending time with
Owen, right?"
Reuel nodded. "Yes. In the stable. But
don't worry, Henry, Peter, and Emma joined him before I
left."
"Then you've talked with him a lot?"
"I have, yes."
"What's his middle name?"
With a smile, Reuel took one step closer. "Owen's
middle name is Owen. I noticed he signed his drawings
and paintings OOO and I asked him what his middle name
was. Lo and behold, Owen is his middle name.
Orville is his first name."
Violeta let out the breath she'd been holding and
smiled. "Thank you."
"You're welcome. Owen's praying for you... and Henry,
Emma, and Peter. We had to tell them something so
they'd understand why I had to leave once Owen received the
rabbi's text. I'm so sorry, my dear. I know
they're frightening. At least... I think I know who
you saw and that, yes, they are frightening."
"They... they really were." Violeta hugged Andrew's
arm and again rested her head on his shoulder. She
briefly closed her eyes when he kissed her hair. When
she opened them, she began to relay what had happened to
her. "I ran to that garden out behind that hospital
and... and I tripped. That's when I twisted my
ankle. And then a lady was there and she told me she
was an angel named Ayanna and that God had sent her to help
me."
"Ayanna..." Reuel muttered. "Once she was called
that..."
Violeta sighed. "She started telling me that... that
humans are different after near death experiences a-and that
JenniAnn wouldn't love Andrew anymore cause she... she'd
want more. You know... sex."
The rabbi rolled his eyes and opened his mouth to speak but
Tiva grabbed his hand, knowing that Violeta had to get it
all out of her system as speedily as possible.
"And she also said JenniAnn never loved me... only pretended
to so Andrew would like her."
"Sweetheart..." Andrew patted her hand.
"I... I didn't believe her! I knew then that she was a
liar and a demon," Violeta insisted. "And then a man's
voice said she was Tzila and he banished her. She got
all creepy looking and disappeared. When I turned to
the guy, he looked like... like an angel. And he said
his name was Elazer." She glanced at Reuel who
flinched. "He seemed so nice a-and I thought he was a
friend of Reuel's so we went walking cause I... I felt so
jittery a-and I wanted to stretch my... my ankle. But
then suddenly we... we were in an alley and he grabbed my
wrist and wouldn't let... me... me go a-and these guys were
coming nearer a-and saying..."
Andrew softly rocked as his protege began to weep.
"Saying... things... to me. Not... not right things
b-but he wouldn't let me... me go and they were getting
closer... so close... almost... almost enough to... to touch
me b-but then..." Violeta sucked in a deep breath and
clutched her necklace. "I... I smelled lavender.
Everywhere." She smiled at JenniAnn. "And so
much light a-and then no... no more demon holding my
wrist. JenniAnn... she was... was holding me a-and she
told me Joshua was... was there and she loved me a-and then
I heard Sy and then Tiva and Ivy..." Violeta released
the necklace and took Ivy's hand.
"We didn't know where to go at all," Ivy murmured.
"But then we saw a dove... and we followed him... right to
you."
"Did you really know one of their mothers?" Violeta asked
Tiva.
The woman's face flushed. "Well... no. I hope
Joshua will forgive me for the lie. I just knew it
would send them running."
Reuel smiled. "I'm confident Yeshua understands."
Andrew nodded. "Thank you... Ivy, Sy, Tiva.
Thank you, Rabbi, for staying with JenniAnn.
Sweetheart, I'm so... so sorry. I... I should have
noticed."
Violeta kissed Andrew's cheek then shook her head. "I
shouldn't have run off. I... I knew we weren't sposed
to be alone b-but..." She again looked to
JenniAnn. "It was so upsetting to... to see her
like... that."
When Violeta wriggled, Andrew loosened his embrace. He
watched with tears in his eyes as, with her blankets still
wrapped around her, Violeta shuffled to JenniAnn's bed and
took her hand.
Portia returned with an ice pack and cocoa.
After a few more moments, Violeta returned to the couch and
let Portia wrap the ice around her ankle.
"Thank you, Portia."
"You're welcome. So... were those the demons that you
saw?"
"Definitely demons," Violeta replied.
"Unfortunately, they can change their appearance," Reuel
shared. "But, Violeta, can you tell me what they
looked like?"
"The female one had hair as dark as mine. But she
wasn't as pale. And her features... she was very hard
looking. Very sharp. Her eyes were almost
purple."
"That sounds like Tzila," Reuel confirmed.
"And the guy one..." Violeta shook. "He... he
was so blonde that his hair was nearly white. And his
eyes were blue. Almost as pretty a blue as Vincent's."
"That sounds like Nen, definitely not Elazer. Elazer
has dark red hair. Some might even say it's more a
shade of brown depending on the lighting. And his eyes
are deep brown. But then I knew it couldn't be my
friend. In fact, Nen should hope he never sees
Elazer... he will not take kindly to his name being used to
antagonize a young lady."
"I'm sure... knowing what little you told us of his
story." Violeta frowned as she thought of Elazer and
Odelya. She felt she could imagine, just a bit better,
what terror Odelya must have felt before her rescue.
"So now what?" Ivy questioned. "How do we keep
something like that from happening again?"
"Can I stay here tonight? Please?" Violeta begged.
"Of course," Andrew promised.
"I'll check in as often as I can," Portia added.
"I will also stay nearby," Reuel insisted.
Tiva looked on tenderly as Sy perched on the arm of the
couch and softly stroked his girlfriend's back. "Ivy,
Sy, I think you two should get some rest."
"Would you two like to go back to our house or to
Willowveil?" Rabbi Yakov asked.
Sy looked to Ivy who shrugged. "Willowveil, please,"
he requested. "I'd like to be near my family."
"Of course. Maybe we'll stay at Serendipity, Tiva?"
the rabbi suggested.
"Yes, I'd like that."
Ivy hugged Violeta tightly. "I'll pack some clothes
for you and bring them in the morning."
"Thank you. Love you."
"Love you, too, roomie." Ivy smiled, glad when her
friend also did.
With more hugs and well wishes, the group dispersed.
Reuel and Portia excused themselves to the family room to
give Andrew, Violeta, and JenniAnn some privacy.
For a few moments they were silent with Andrew and Violeta
peering at JenniAnn from the couch.
"She... she was there, Andrew. I know she was,"
Violeta quietly insisted.
"I don't have a single doubt about it, sweetheart. You
know what Tzila said isn't true, right? JenniAnn loves
you for your own sake... not mine. Every time we get
back from an assignment, she has me give a little report on
how you handled it."
"And then she talks with me about it if she thinks I got
upset."
"Mmm hmm. And lots of times I'm not there, right?"
"Right."
"So she can't be doing it to impress me."
"No... She... she just really cares about me."
"So much."
"I... I wish I could talk to her a-about how... how scary it
was when... when they were coming towards me a-and..."
A shuddering breath escaped the teenager.
"I know, Violeta. I know it's not the same but you can
talk to me about it. And, you know, I think JenniAnn
can hear you," Andrew encouraged. "Obviously she knows
what happened so we can't protect her from it."
Haltingly, Violeta began to give voice to her feelings,
often directing her statements to JenniAnn.
With tears in his eyes but feeling so much pride for his two
brave girls, Andrew listened.
*~*~*
Going Home
Tuesday, June 9th
Catherine stared at Vincent as he... finally... slept.
Tears began to spill down her cheeks. It seemed as if,
since Saturday, what few golden strands of hair he had
retained had faded to silver. Even in sleep, his face
was tense.
As much as it hurt her to see JenniAnn in the hospital, at
least it was better than those terrible, blood-drenched
moments in the alley. She had taken photos and shown
her husband how peaceful their cousin, his godchild,
was. But it wasn't the same. And he knew
it.
With Shelby staying with her brother and Belle being cared
for by Allison and Robert, the previous evening had been
their first chance to talk alone. Vincent had confided
about how much he wished his aging body could still manage
to scour buildings. Thirty years before, it would have
been nothing to climb into his Psyche's window and read to
her about Aslan and Lucy and Mr. Tumnus and Puddleglum and
Reepicheep.
If only there was some way to get Vincent into the
hospital...
Struck by an idea, Catherine slipped out of bed, tied on her
robe, and grabbed her phone. After jotting a note for
Vincent, she crept to an area of the Tunnels that had decent
reception.
Catherine smiled apologetically when a familiar voice picked
up her call.
"Hi Joe. I'm sorry to call so late but..."
"Cathy... Is JenniAnn..."
"The same, I think. No word from Andrew but that...
that seizure has us all, umm..."
"I'm sure. I still can't believe... Angie and I
are praying."
"Thank you. We really appreciate that but, umm, I have
a really big favor to ask."
"Chandler, you know I'd do anything for you."
"I... I do. Joe, we need to get Vincent into that
hospital. If... if she does... die... then I... I
don't want his last memories of her to... to be..."
"Of course not. What can I do?"
"Well, I... I thought maybe we... we would put Vincent in a
body bag. Portia could wheel the gurney since she's a
doctor there b-but I thought... I mean it's going to look at
least somewhat strange but surely no one would..."
"Question the district attorney?"
"Well, maybe no one but Angie."
Joe chuckled. "Ba-bum-bum. I'll be there,
Cathy. Just let me know when and where."
"Thank you... so much."
"Any time. Now try to get some sleep, okay?"
"Okay. I think I will now. Thank you again."
"Don't mention it. I'll see you in the morning.
Good night."
"Good night, Joe."
Catherine felt much lighter as she ended the call and headed
back to her chamber. When she stepped inside, she saw
that Vincent was awake and reading her note.
"Are you unwell?" he asked as she slipped back into their
bed.
"No, I had to go make a call... to Joe. Vincent... I
think I know a way to get you into the hospital to see
Psyche."
Vincent listened intently, his eyes welling, as his wife
explained. When she was finished, he pulled her into
his arms.
"Thank you... dearest Catherine," he whispered.
Feeling some semblance of peace for the first time since
Saturday, the couple nestled back amongst their pillows and
drifted to sleep.
*~*~*
Back at the cottage, Joshua had filled JenniAnn in on all
she would need to know before awakening, even allowing her
to see some of the happenings that had surrounded her
comatose body. Gathered among her heavenly family and
friends, she quietly processed what he told her.
"So Max... He's all right?"
Joshua nodded. "It was very hard for him to know that
it was his father who hurt you but everyone rallied around
him. And Rose... she wasn't going to let him
wallow. As sad as it's been for them, this definitely
brought them closer. Actually... they set a wedding
date but I'm going to leave that to them to tell you."
JenniAnn beamed. "That's so wonderful... But...
but these demons... they want... Andrew?"
"Yes."
"He'll never go with them!"
"It's a fool's errand," Chava agreed. "But they are
fools..."
"Their cause is hopeless, yes," Joshua agreed. "But
not without damages. Andrew will do everything he can
to protect those he loves."
JenniAnn gripped Chava's hand tightly. "He'll confront
them."
Joshua nodded.
"Can they hurt him?" JenniAnn pressed.
Joshua pulled an ottoman in front of her and took her free
hand in both of his.
"They're master manipulators, JenniAnn. They've
learned from the worst how to get inside people's heads and
show them unbearable things."
"Like they tried to do with Max."
"Yes."
"B-but Rose was there a-and she showed him how untrue it...
it all was. But I won't be there with Andrew!
Will I? Please, let me go," JenniAnn begged. She
slid off the couch and knelt in front of Joshua.
The carpenter's eyes welled. "Dear one...
No. I... I can't."
"Please..." JenniAnn begged, resting her head against his
knees.
Joshua patted her hair. "I know your heart... I know
your spirit... your soul... your mind... everything about
you, my child. A-and I know... what they would do to
you. And I won't allow it. And I could never do
that to Andrew. He has spent fifteen years protecting
you from the horrors he sees during some assignments.
And, yes, sometimes he's gone too far with that and not
confided in you when he should have... when it would have
helped him. But what they would show you...
everything... everything Andrew has tried to shield you
from."
David nodded. "JenniAnn, please listen to him. A
man... a good man... will do anything he can to protect the
one he loves... to protect his family. And to be
denied that... it makes one feel shameful. Please,
don't take that away from Andrew. I know... I'm sure
it seems unfair because I know you want to protect him as
much as he wants to protect you." He briefly glanced
at his wife who smiled sadly and nodded. "But this...
it's not your battle."
Chava circled her arm around JenniAnn's waist. "Dear,
I saw how heartbreaking it was for Andrew just to see you
struggle with my and David's story... and his. But at
least then he knew it served a purpose... it helped
me. Oh, how it helped me to find peace."
Though not budging, JenniAnn gripped Joshua's hand.
"Honey," Sophia started. "I know the love you feel for
Andrew. And I can't imagine what I would have done...
felt... if my Eli had been in such a position. But
think of what's happened already. Those two have
attacked your Max and Violeta because they knew what it
would do to Andrew. And they're taking advantage of
what's befallen you. If you were in their clutches...
they would only use you to hurt him."
Still silent, JenniAnn considered her aunt's words.
"JenniAnn, I have something to confess."
Surprised by such words from Maryam, JenniAnn sat up and
looked, through her tears, to the woman she admired most.
"I peeked in on you and Andrew the night he told you about
Yeshu's death."
Yosef cleared his throat.
"I, uh, must have missed you, my love."
For a moment, Joshua shook his head and smiled.
Maryam's eyes twinkled briefly. "Apparently so, Yosef
mine." She returned her full attention to
JenniAnn. "Like Chava... and my husband, it seems, I
saw the toll it took on Andrew to see you suffer so.
But, as with Chava's and David's story, Yeshu's and Andrew's
story was necessary for you to hear. It helped you to
draw closer to Andrew and Yeshu both."
"But this... this would be purposeless, JenniAnn," Yosef
counseled. He gazed at his son. "No one... no
one wants to see someone they love engulfed by centuries of
cruelty and sin. But such memories... that is what
those creatures would unleash on you."
"And your family will need you," Cora reminded.
"Perhaps it's selfish of me but... but I keep thinking of my
boy. Oh, JenniAnn, Vincent loves you so."
Lor nodded. "To have thought ye nearly lost to... to
violence a-and then so soon after... subjected to the whims
of demons..."
"And your children will need you, cousin," Jamey
added. "Just as Andrew has helped them through this
time without you, you need to help them through the time
without him."
"Listen to your cousin," John whispered. "Cousins are
usually right... at least in my experience."
JenniAnn rubbed at her eyes then smiled and looked to
Joshua.
"Yes, John, in your case, cousins are... are always
right." She inhaled and exhaled deeply. "I'm
sorry, Joshua. I should not have... never have...
questioned you. You always know best."
Joshua picked the tear-soaked hair away from her face and
smiled.
JenniAnn sighed. The tears in his eyes made the gold
shine even more. She would miss gazing into those
eyes, into that beloved face, whenever she wanted...
"I understand," Joshua assured. "But, JenniAnn, just
because you can't go with Andrew when he confronts Tzila and
Nen doesn't mean you can't help him. Love... love is
the greatest weapon against them and you have given him so
much love. And you will have time to heap even more
love on him... not just your own, either. I happen to
know that each and every person in this room has spent time
over these past few days telling you of their love and
praise for your anam cara, myself included. You can
bring those messages to Andrew. And there's one more
person who requested the chance to visit with you, to talk
to you about Andrew and so much more. I couldn't deny
her." Joshua beamed and tilted his head to the cottage
door which flew open.
JenniAnn took a few steps towards the door then turned back.
"It's okay. We'll still be here when you come back,"
Joshua vowed.
With a thankful smile, JenniAnn continued into the yard.
Standing beneath a tree was a beautiful woman with jet black
hair that hung in waves nearly to her waist. She was
dressed in a broomstick skirt with alternating panels of
magenta and royal blue and a belted, angel-sleeved tunic in
periwinkle.
"Hello," JenniAnn greeted.
"Hello!"
As the smiling stranger came towards her, JenniAnn truly
noticed her eyes. They were so like her baby girl's...
"Oh..." JenniAnn murmured.
Without another word spoken, the two embraced.
"I have so wished that I could speak to you, JenniAnn."
"A-and I've longed to speak to you, too, Badriya."
"I am sorry for the, ah, circumspects. No...
Circumstances!" Badriya grinned. "I am still
learning English." She linked her arm through
JenniAnn's and led her towards a gazebo.
"Learning? I guess I figured everyone just knew
whatever languages were spoken," JenniAnn mused.
"Yes, I think so, usually. But I always wished to go
to school so Joshua lets me go to school! He even
teaches often!"
Happy for the young woman, JenniAnn also ached at the idea
that she'd had to die to obtain so basic a dream as
attending classes.
"Tell me... please. Tell me about my niece, your
daughter. Belle! I love her!"
JenniAnn sat beside Badriya and beamed. "She is so
beautiful and so sweet. You've seen her surely?
I hoped Andrew could maybe bring you pictures."
"Oh yes. He does and Joshua lets me visit.
Sometimes he even comes with me. It is so beautiful
that you have a room for him." Badriya clasped
JenniAnn's hand. "I am so very glad that you and
Andrew are together now. He must be watched
after. He does too much!"
JenniAnn giggled. "You're telling me! But, yes,
I... I am very glad we are together now, too. And I
always wanted to tell you how grateful I am that you checked
in on him when he was in Afghanistan. I know neither
of you had as much time together as you would have liked but
those moments... I truly believe they helped keep him sane,
Badriya. You were a light of hope, of love to him."
"And him to me..." Badriya smiled tenderly as she
thought of the angel. "I was so happy when Joshua told
me that he would be raising my niece... and with you.
His lady."
JenniAnn's eyes misted.
"Your Belle... she will go to school with your family?"
Badriya asked.
JenniAnn hugged her arm. "Our Belle will go to school
in the Tunnels, yes. Andrew and I have discussed maybe
sending her to my high school when she's a teenager.
Then college... hopefully nearby but if not... we won't hold
her back."
Badriya swelled with pride. "Our Belle in
college!" She sighed happily then swiveled and took
JenniAnn's hands in both of hers. "Joshua has told me
of what is coming... of Andrew needing to face two of the
fallen. Please... before he goes... tell him that I
love him. Tell him that he must not burden himself
with the lives he could not save. That guilt, that
regret must lay with those who sought to kill us. Not
him... never Andrew."
"I will tell him," JenniAnn promised.
"He... he was and is my friend. He told me he loved
me... God loved me. That is what I most needed then...
always."
"Thank you, Badriya. I will tell him that, too, and I
know... absolutely know... that it will help. You mean
so much to Andrew. To me, too. We... we wouldn't
have our baby if not for... for you a-and your
sacrifice." JenniAnn couldn't keep away the tears as
she looked at the woman. She was taken aback when
Badriya kissed her cheek.
"You are my niece's mother so you are my sister," she
declared.
JenniAnn beamed. "I always wanted a sister."
The two embraced.
"We will tell Belle your story when she is older," JenniAnn
averred.
"Thank you."
JenniAnn patted Badriya's hair then pulled back a bit.
"Maybe it's goofy but one thing I always wanted to ask
you... Do you have a song or a lullaby that we could
sing to Belle? Or even a story? Something you
grew up with maybe?"
Smiling brightly, Badriya nodded. "Yes! A
song! And I can even sing it in English!"
JenniAnn listened to the other woman's sweet, lilting voice
as she began to sing. She focused on every word,
intent on bringing it back to her daughter in honor of an
aunt who loved her so very much.
*~*~*
Andrew stared out at the gloomy sky, praying that his loved
ones had made it safely to the theatre. Much to
everyone's surprise, Dusty and Moishe had insisted on
catering a breakfast at St. Genesius' for the whole
group. Ivy and the Levines had come by shortly after
6:00 to check on Violeta who, after some debate with
herself, had decided to go to the breakfast. They'd
tried to get him to go after both Portia and Edmund had
vowed to repeatedly be by JenniAnn's room. Allison,
Robert, and Belle were just downstairs, having a quiet
breakfast at the hospital cafe, and would be back as soon as
the morning service finished in the chapel. But he
couldn't go. Not only did the idea of leaving JenniAnn
alone, even for a moment, terrify Andrew but he was tired in
the depths of his soul. Too tired to eat, to
chat.
The angel of death rested his forehead against the window
and closed his eyes. He prayed that he would turn
around and find JenniAnn smiling at him, her arms
outstretched. But she remained still...
Andrew staggered to the bed and carefully lay beside
JenniAnn. He kissed her temple and caressed her cheek.
"Laja, please... please come back to us. Your... your
parents are here. I finally talked them into going
back to Catherine's apartment to rest. She... she
needed it, too. They haven't left your side since...
since you got here. They have Belle with them.
Sweet Belle... She made you this." Andrew
brushed his hand over the macaroni bracelet. "Laja,
Belle... she doesn't understand. No one does.
Everyone back home is just... devastated. You have
so... so many people praying for you." As gently as
possible, he wrapped his arm around her. "I'm not...
not leaving until you're out of here. One... one way
or... or the other."
Andrew thought back on their last happy morning and
smiled. "Laja, you were in such a tizzy! Bet you
wish you'd never told Belle about Hide-and-Seek. She
does have quite a talent. But we found her... fallen
asleep where she hid in the greenhouse. And we told
her... told her we'd always find her. Laja, you have
to be with me next... next time Belle hides. We have
to find her... together."
Beginning to weep, Andrew rested his chin against JenniAnn's
hair. He knew that, either way, she would be happy and
she would live. Either way, God's love would surround
her. But it tore at him that, in the blink of an eye,
all her plans, all their dreams had been threatened.
He wasn't ready for her life on Earth and in Dyeland to
end. Despite his reassurances to Violeta throughout
the night, the increased seizure activity concerned him
deeply.
A quick and quiet knock on the door sounded. Andrew
hurriedly got to his feet as the door opened to reveal Joe
Maxwell and two others pushing a gurney on which rested a
black body bag. He smiled sadly, touched by the
lengths JenniAnn's beloved godfather would go to.
"M-matthew... Joe... Portia..."
Joe and Portia rolled the gurney into the room and shut the
door while Matthew hugged the angel. "We brought
someone," he whispered when he stepped back.
Andrew nodded and pulled the detective into another
embrace. He was surprised that he still had tears to
weep. As he watched Portia and Joe unzip the bag, the
angel had a feeling more were soon to come.
"Vincent..." he greeted.
JenniAnn's godfather sat up and slid off the gurney.
"Thank you." He hugged Portia and gave a trembling
smile to Joe and Matthew.
"You're very welcome." Joe looked over at the
angel. "Andrew, we'll be in the chapel. Come get
us when he's ready to go, okay?"
"I will. Thank you." Andrew forced a smile.
When the door closed, Andrew and Vincent looked at each
other then down to JenniAnn. Vincent's body began to
quake with sobs and Andrew lowered him into the chair beside
the bed.
Vincent rested his head on the mattress.
"Psyche..." He held her hand, remembering the horror
of Saturday.
Andrew perched on the edge of the bed, carefully taking
JenniAnn's other hand with the IV line poking out. He
still couldn't understand why God hadn't allowed him to be
with her when it had happened.
"There... there was a brief moment... before she... she went
away from us."
The angel looked into Vincent's eyes which were rendered
even more blue by his tears.
"She... wrapped her fingers around mine and then she... she
looked up and she... smiled."
Andrew let out a ragged sigh. "I'm glad she... she was
happy when she saw..." He stroked some hair behind
JenniAnn's ear. "She could come back.
Sometimes... sometimes people do. I've seen it happen
so... so many times."
With his free hand, Vincent reached for the angel's.
The three formed a small circle. "Thank you."
"I... I wasn't there. I didn't do any... anything."
"I'm thanking you for loving Psyche... your Laja for all
these years. You gave her the life she dreamed
of. Once I wouldn't have believed it possible.
But you made it possible, Andrew. Both of you
together... with God. You promised me once that you
would love Psyche 'no matter what.' You have... you
do. I... I only wish..."
Tears rolling down his own cheeks, Andrew squeezed Vincent's
hand. "What do you wish?"
"Did you ever conclude which of you was Beauty and which the
Beast?"
The angel was so surprised by the fanciful question that he
chuckled. "No. We even asked Joshua to settle it
but he just grinned and said he thought *he* was both so why
did it have to be either/or? I don't think he wanted
to ruin the game for us."
Vincent smiled. "A very Joshuan response." He
closed his eyes for a moment. "I wish he was here."
"He... he is," Andrew assured. "We just... just can't
see him. And maybe..." He felt peace wash over
him. "I think Joshua was with JenniAnn in the
alley. I think he's been with her ever... ever since."
"She would like that." Vincent peered back down at his
godchild. "Even so.... selfishly, perhaps... I wish
she was the Beast. The Beast died and came back
because he... he was loved. She is loved..."
"So... so much," Andrew choked out. He watched as
Vincent stood and bent over JenniAnn then kissed her
forehead.
Their hearts sunk when JenniAnn's body seized.
Tears filled Andrew's eyes. Maybe she'd only hung on
so her godfather could make his goodbye.
"No..." Vincent lamented when she let out a raspy breath.
*~*~*
After returning to the cottage with Badriya, JenniAnn
discovered that Sarah had returned. Seeing her, she
knew she'd come upon her "farewell party."
Badriya hugged her.
"Be blessed, be loved, be free!" she wished for JenniAnn.
"Thank you. I... I am so glad you have all three now,
too, Badriya. Maybe some day we can attend a class
with your Rabbi together." JenniAnn smiled and brushed
at her leaking eyes.
Badriya grinned at Joshua and nodded as she released
JenniAnn.
Swallowing the growing lump in her throat, JenniAnn made her
way to Sarah.
"It... it was really so good to see you again... to see you
so happy," JenniAnn choked out. "I will tell
Josef. I don't know if he'll believe me but... I will
tell him."
Sarah blinked back tears and pulled JenniAnn into a
hug. "Tell Josef that I know why the bluebirds flew...
and that what they saw was wonderfully amazing. He'll
understand."
JenniAnn squeezed her hand. "I will tell him," she
vowed before moving on to Maryam, Yosef, and John who
immediately embraced her.
"I will see you very soon!" he assured. "We all will."
Yosef nodded. "Tell Clay and Kylie not to spend any
money on wine." He grinned at Joshua.
Laughing, JenniAnn hugged him. "I'll pass that
along... and look forward to seeing you dance with your
lovely wife."
Maryam beamed. "And we will look forward to seeing you
and Andrew dance. And Belle, as well." She
leaned in and kissed JenniAnn's cheeks. "We will be
praying so very much."
"Th-thank you. I... I love you all so... so much a-and
I'm glad I... I got to see you here." JenniAnn smiled
through her tears at the whole group. "You helped me
so much... all of you."
Lor steadied her when she began to teeter then kissed her
hand.
"I am so pleased we were able to meet, lass. Hug my
boy for me, will ye?" he requested.
"I... I will, Lor. Your boy will have no shortage
of... of hugs from me." JenniAnn stood on tiptoe to
kiss Lor's cheek. Stepping back, she was overcome with
longing for her godfather.
Cora enfolded her in her arms. "I am so looking
forward to seeing the rest of your life unfold, my
dear. I know it will be a beautiful one!"
JenniAnn nodded. "It... it will... Filled with
people I love so much a-and I will never forget that other
people I love so much are... are watching over us."
"Always... well, not always," Cora corrected with an impish
grin. "That would be indecent."
JenniAnn laughed and patted her back. "Just a bit,
yeah. But I'll be glad to know you're watching at the
decent times." With a sigh, she released Cora.
Jamey immediately threw his arms around her and planted a
kiss on her cheek.
"I'm so happy that we had this time together, Psyche!
Never forget, you have cousins Below who adore you... and
one Above who adores you, too."
"Jamey..." JenniAnn held fast to him for a long
moment, wishing she could bring the feeling of having him
near right back to his parents. "I adore you, too,
sweet cousin." Drawing in a steadying breath, JenniAnn
began to step away but Jamey kept hold of her hand.
"Wait... I, umm, there was something I wanted to ask
you before you go."
Sensing he wanted some privacy, JenniAnn followed him to a
corner.
"For your sake and Jacob's and so many others', I'm hoping
it's a long while before my Mama and Papa come Home b-but
since I might not see you before... I can change ages
as I wish. I happen to like being about seventeen as I
appear now. But I thought maybe... when they come...
they might like to see a baby. Do you think so?"
JenniAnn cupped his face in her hands. "Jamey, I think
they will be so happy to see you in any form."
"I think I might like to know what that feels like... to
have my Mama and Papa hold me," Jamey decided.
"I... I think you will like it very much."
"I think so, too. Thanks!" Jamey smiled and then
reached into his pocket for a monogrammed handkerchief which
he used to brush at her tears then pressed into her
hand. "You're a J, too. Keep it."
"Th-thank you."
Jamey escorted JenniAnn back to the line where Chava wasted
no time before hugging her.
"You listened, so devotedly, to my love story," she
whispered. "I will pray... David will pray... without
ceasing... for the happy continuation of your own, dear
JenniAnn."
David moved into their embrace. "Andrew helped give me
my life back once when I was young and foolish. You
know what it says in Talmud. 'And whoever saves a
life, it is considered as if he saved an entire
world.' Your soul mate has saved a world so many times
over, JenniAnn. And those he saved remain forever
grateful. We here are only a small... a very small
portion... of those who will be praying."
"Thank you... thank you so much. He... he is a
miracle... my Andrew," JenniAnn murmured.
Chava kissed her forehead. "You are a miracle,
too. Never forget that."
JenniAnn nodded and clung to Chava. "I... I've missed
you so much a-and now to go back to... to missing
you." She peered over Chava's shoulder and at her
aunt. "Both of you... Aunt Sophia..."
The three women stood in a small, tight circle then Chava
backed away to leave JenniAnn with her godmother.
Sophia brushed some hair behind JenniAnn's ears.
"Trust yourself, sweetie. And Joshua, of course.
But I think, on the whole, you do better with that than
trusting yourself. You and Andrew have built a
wonderful life together. You know what you're
doing. So enjoy it, JenniAnn. Be proud of
it. And if any of the family gives you problems...
tell them to stuff it."
JenniAnn burst out laughing and nearly collapsed against her
aunt. "I... I will do that, Aunt Sophia," she
promised.
Sophia patted her cheek and kissed her hair. "Good
girl. I love you, honey."
"I... I love you, too."
JenniAnn wiped at her eyes with Jamey's handkerchief and,
when she looked up, she was alone... save one. He
stood behind her but she could feel him there.
"You... you're the one I might very well see again soonest
a-and yet... you're the one I... I can least bear to part
with right now." After inhaling deeply, JenniAnn spun
around slowly.
Joshua smiled through his own tears and held his arms aloft.
JenniAnn nestled against his shirt and rested her ear over
his heart. She smiled when she felt Joshua's chin rest
on her head.
"I love you, dear one."
"I love you, too, Joshua."
JenniAnn's eyelids began to droop as she was lulled by the
familiar thump-thump-thump and then the near silence was
interrupted by two words.
"Talitha koum!"
*~*~*
Andrew and Vincent watched JenniAnn's chest began to gently
rise and fall as if she were only sleeping.
"Laja?" Andrew softly called.
JenniAnn's eyes shot open and her hands tightened around
those of her beloved's and godfather's.
"Psyche!"
"Laja!"
"A-andrew... Vincent..." JenniAnn sat up and clamored
for them.
"Be still, Psyche," Vincent urged, stroking her face.
"You're attached to an IV and..."
Bewildered, the woman looked around the room. Soon
everything clicked into place. She remembered feeling
as if she was soaring and then seeing all the activity
around the hospital... babies arriving, spirits going Home,
Vincent getting wheeled in... then her parents, Belle,
Portia, Matthew, and Joe in the chapel... and the nurses
divvying up their charges. One was headed to her
room... soon!
"We do not need any nurses rushing in here," she concluded
with a smile.
Andrew laughed, relieved that not only was JenniAnn alive
but also lucid and very much herself.
"How do... do you feel, Laja?"
"Kinda hurts to breath..."
The angel frowned. "The bullet... it... it hit your
right lung. Just... just missed your... your
heart." He buried his face in her hair. "Laja...
we were so..."
"I know... I saw. I'll explain everything b-but
I just want... Could you go get Joe?
Please? The nurse will be by soon and..."
JenniAnn looked lovingly at her cousin.
The angel nodded and quickly, though reluctantly, left the
room.
JenniAnn carefully hugged Vincent. "I'm gonna get out
of here as soon as possible cause I... I don't wanna see you
in a body bag ever again."
Vincent laughed and cried at once then pulled away to cup
his godchild's face in his hands. "Take care of
yourself. Listen to the doctors. Don't push
yourself for my sake. But I... I will look forward to
your homecoming. I love you, Psyche."
"I love you, too, Vincent. There... there's something
I want to tell you. So much I want to tell you,
actually. But for now... this. While I was...
away... I saw things. Things from my past. Not
even just my life but things related to my life. I saw
the discussion you and Andrew had by the Indigo Ocean the
day you met. The one about... about me. Thank
you for praying for us... for our happy life."
"You're very welcome, my child." Vincent kissed his
goddaughter's hair as Andrew, Joe, Matthew, and Portia
returned. "I always have and always will."
"Thank God you're back, kiddo," Joe enthused, squeezing
JenniAnn's hand. "We'll get Vincent back safely and
then I'm sure Cathy, Belle, and your parents will rush on
over here and then..."
"Then we'll talk," JenniAnn promised. She knew,
eventually, she would have to give a deposition.
Portia set her hand on her friend's shoulder. "Psyche,
I'm just going to get Vincent back home then I'll be back to
help you. I know all this medical stuff is
overwhelming."
The patient laughed. "You know I'm hopeless.
Don't know my femur from my tendon."
Portia playfully shook her head then moved to help conceal
their teacher.
JenniAnn looked away when Vincent laid down on the gurney.
Andrew sat beside his soul mate, stroking her hair as she
buried her face in his shirt to avoid seeing Vincent be
hidden away.
When the door closed, JenniAnn pulled away. "Do the
nurses and doctors... can they see you?" While she
knew he had interacted with them before, she wondered if he
had gone invisible to allow them such a moment. Then
again, Andrew likely didn't care about being caught in bed
with her given the last few days...
Andrew nodded, blushing. "I think they think I'm your
boyfriend. I just... I wasn't in the mood to correct
them. And I didn't want them to kick me out."
JenniAnn smiled. "Well, you're a boy and a friend so
let's just leave it at that. Can you call them in
here? Please. I really want this out." She
indicated the IV.
The angel smiled. "Sure." He pressed the call
button and soon the peace and quiet of the room gave way to
the cacophony of nurses and doctors coming in and out.
For a time, Andrew got booted to the waiting room where he
shared the happy news with her family and sent out a series
of texts. He was immensely grateful when Allison and
Robert suggested he check back in with JenniAnn first once
Dr. Talson gave them all permission to return to her room.
Stepping into her room, Andrew found JenniAnn unhooked from
the machines, dressed in her favorite butterfly print
pajamas which an optimistic Tiva had brought. She was
sitting on the ledge by the window.
"Aren't you supposed to be in bed, miss?" Andrew teased.
JenniAnn grinned. "Gonna tell on me?"
The angel shook his head.
"This room feels so claustrophobic after..." She
looked to the sky. "I at least needed a window.
And I needed that IV and everything out because..."
Tears welled in JenniAnn's eyes as she reached for Andrew.
Without pause, Andrew settled beside her and gently pulled
her to him. He sighed with contentment when her arms
wrapped all the way around him and she buried her right hand
in his hair. He had wondered if he would ever feel his
Laja's embrace outside of Heaven again. "Laja... I
love you. I missed you so... so much."
"I... miss... missed you, too, my love. I... I was
back... back on our island... Joshua's island with all the
kudzu. I was happy there. So happy with... with
him. And I got to meet David and Lor a-and see Chava
and Cora and Sophia and Sarah a-and so many..."
JenniAnn began to cry. Later she would tell him about
Badriya. And Jamey... Right then she couldn't
speak of either without sobbing. "Joshua...
he..." Already she ached with longing for him but she
reminded herself that still he was there, even if she
couldn't see him. "He would have let me stay and go
further on but... but I wanted to be here as our Belle grows
up a-and... I know I would have seen you either way but
I..." She rested her forehead against Andrew's.
"I wanted our life here. There'll be time for the
other Life later."
"There will," Andrew asserted, softly stroking her
back. "I'm so... so glad you're back. I would...
would have done my best with Belle but I... I didn't want to
do it without... you."
"Andrew..." JenniAnn cooed. "I promise I'll be there
with you for everything with Belle from the first day of
school to... to the first date and beyond. Although
you may need to sedate me for some of that." She
smiled when the angel laughed. "Now promise me
something?"
"Anything, Laja."
"As soon as I'm outta here... dance with me?"
A huge smile lit up Andrew's face. Even if she
couldn't yet dance, he'd carry her through it if he had to.
"Already planning on it," Andrew assured.
"Oh..." He unfastened her necklace and, leaving the
cross on it, set the claddagh ring on his knee.
"Love..." JenniAnn murmured as he placed the cross around
her neck and secured the clasp.
Andrew took her hand and slid the ring back in place then
kissed her cheek.
Fresh tears rimmed JenniAnn's eyes.
"Thank you..."
"I... I've been hoping to do that for days."
"Andrew..." JenniAnn reached up to stroke his
hair. "I... I want to hug you so... so tightly but...
but..." She tentatively placed her hand just below her
right breast.
"Does it hurt very badly?"
JenniAnn shook her head. "Just a lil sore and
tender. It's actually not as big as I thought it might
be. In any case, it's nothing compared to...
to..." She bowed her head as she began to cry.
"Poor Violeta..."
Andrew took JenniAnn's hands in his and brought them to his
lips. "Thank you... for... for what you did in... in
the alley."
JenniAnn pulled her hands away and cradled Andrew's face
then rested her forehead against his. "He was so
frightening, Andrew! We have to do whatever we can
to... to get me outta here as soon as possible. We
just all need to... to get home and all be together.
Us and the kids and whomever else wants to... to be at
Willowveil."
Andrew replied with an enthusiastic nod. Though he
would have preferred JenniAnn have more time to rest and be
observed by the doctors, he knew she wouldn't relax until
they were all safely together.
"Joshua told me almost everyone is at the theatre. Do
they know..."
"Yes. I texted them when you were with the nurses and,
actually, I'm surprised no one..." Andrew patted his
pocket. "My phone! I must have left it in the
family room!"
"Well, go get it!" JenniAnn directed with a laugh.
Andrew stood up and hurried to the door but halted
mid-stride.
"I don't want to leave you... not even for a moment," he
explained. "Those two... they obviously know we're
here... at this hospital."
"Andrew, I was alone for a few moments after the nurses
stepped out. Nothing happened."
"Still..."
"Then I'll go with you," JenniAnn insisted. She took a
few steps but began to teeter. "Maybe you could ask
for a wheel..."
Andrew carefully lifted her into his arms.
JenniAnn grinned. "Ah, okay. No, I definitely
like this better."
Beaming, Andrew carried her out of the room.
"Umm, sir, where are you..."
Andrew spun around to face the nurse.
With a smile, JenniAnn replied. "He forgot his cell
phone in the family room. We're going to get it."
The nurse blinked. "Okay..."
"Ooh and thank you so much for all your care! You're
really lovely, Georgine," JenniAnn gushed. "All of you
are!"
Though surprised, the nurses all smiled from their station.
"Thank you. Umm, you're sure you don't want a
wheelchair?" Georgine checked.
Andrew shook his head. "We're good.
Really. Promise."
Georgine returned his smile and watched the two head down
the hall.
"Strange family..." another nurse, coming up behind her,
remarked. "But I like them!"
Georgine continued to smile. "Me too, Martha.
Still trying to figure the family tree out, though..."
"Hmm..."
Standing in the doorway to JenniAnn's room where he had been
observing her reunion with Andrew, Joshua could only laugh.
*~*~*
Robert jumped when the family room door rattled as if
someone had kicked it.
Catherine and Joe, who had gone there after seeing Vincent
safely home, rose at the same time.
"I'll get it," the D.A. offered. His features melted
into a huge grin when he opened the door.
"JenniAnn!" He stepped back to allow the two in.
Allison, Robert, and Catherine crowded around the two.
"My baby!" Allison nearly shrieked.
"Mama... Dad... Catherine... a-and..."
JenniAnn peered at her toddler who was blankly staring at
her.
Andrew gently placed JenniAnn
in an empty chair then kissed her temple.
He turned to where Belle was standing near a table that was
covered with some of her toys.
"Here... here, sweetie. Use this,"
Allison hurriedly folded one of Belle's blankets and used it
to cushion her daughter's incision.
"Thank you, Mom." As she spoke, JenniAnn kept her gaze
locked on her baby.
"Belle, come see Mama," Andrew encouraged,
kneeling down and beckoning for the little one.
Belle hesitantly stepped forward and held out her hand,
brushing it against JenniAnn's knee. Her eyes grew
wide.
"Mamamamamama! Up! Up!" Belle demanded.
"I... I'll help."
The others in the room watched as Robert lifted his
granddaughter onto his own little girl's knee.
Belle immediately snuggled against JenniAnn.
"Mama... Pitty Mama..." Belle cooed. "No
bye-bye, Mama."
JenniAnn wept into Belle's curls and rocked back and forth.
"No bye-bye," she promised. "My Belle... My
sweet, Belle."
JenniAnn rested her cheek against her baby's hair and smiled
at the others.
"I... I'm so glad... I love you all so... so much."
Allison and Catherine each perched on an arm of the chair
while Robert squeezed behind it and bent to kiss JenniAnn's
hair.
Beholding the sweet scene, Andrew and Joe sighed in unison.
*~*~*
After Martha had hunted them down and suggested that
JenniAnn really should get back in bed; the group, minus Joe
who had left for work, resettled in her room. Seated
on the ledge in front of the window, Andrew and Robert
smiled giddily at Allison, JenniAnn, and Belle.
JenniAnn lay beside Belle while Allison perched on the edge
of the bed and read April's Kittens, an old favorite
children's book of JenniAnn's. Catherine stood to the
other side of the bed, brushing her fingers through
JenniAnn's hair and basking in the serenity of the moment,
willing the peacefulness to Vincent.
"Now Belle will want a cat to go with her donkey and rabbit
and dogs and her aunt's lambs," Robert teased.
Andrew chuckled. "I think maybe I should petition
Joshua to change my last name to Dolittle instead of Darcy.
I can't wait until we're back home with our
menagerie."
"I'll feel better once you're all in Dyeland, too."
JenniAnn glanced up from Belle and the book and smiled at
her father, glad that he realized how badly she needed to be
at home with her chosen family.
"You two will stay at Willowveil?" Catherine checked.
Robert nodded.
Andrew felt a vibration from his pocket and pulled out his
phone.
"Laja, it's Max. He's here with Violeta and
Shelby. He and Shel think you should talk with
Violeta... alone... first," he relayed.
Her eyes welling, JenniAnn nodded. "I think so, too."
Allison scooped up Belle.
"Sweetheart, how about we go get a snack for Mama?" Allison
suggested.
"Mmm..." Belle licked her lips.
JenniAnn laughed. "I'm sure Grandma Allison will get
you a snack, too."
"Andrew, Robert, do you want to tag along? Catherine?"
"I'll go," Catherine agreed.
"Sure," Robert assented.
"I think... if it's okay... maybe I'll just wait outside the
door?" Andrew checked with JenniAnn.
"Sure. That'd be good, love." JenniAnn hugged
and kissed her parents, Catherine, and Belle. "I just
need to talk to you really quick first."
When the door had closed behind the others, Andrew settled
into the chair beside JenniAnn's bed.
"What is it, Laja?"
"Just something... I need to know if... if I should
tell Violeta now or..."
Seeing the tears begin to cascade down her face, Andrew
moved to the bed.
"Tell me," he requested.
"Things... they're not completely right in... in my brain
yet. I mean they never were." JenniAnn
laughed. "But I mean... it's quite likely I'll have
more grand mal seizures. Joshua said, for that reason,
it... it woulda been better to sleep until Friday but... but
when that happened with Violeta..."
Andrew's eyes went wide. "You came back early... for
her."
JenniAnn brushed some hair behind his ears. "I wanted
to be b-back w-with all... all of you but she... that was
so... so horrible a-and..."
Andrew nuzzled her hair. "Laja..."
"She... she's one of our... our babies."
Andrew held her as tightly as he dared.
"Tell her," he whispered. "It will help. My
Laja..."
JenniAnn let out a dreamy sigh as he stroked her cheek and
kissed her forehead.
"Are you ready to see her?"
JenniAnn brought Andrew's hands to her lips and nodded.
Pulling himself away, Andrew stepped out into the hall,
leaving the door open. He saw Max, Shelby, and Violeta
clustered together a couple yards away.
"Kids."
The three loosened their hold of each other and gaped at
Andrew who wrapped his arms around them all.
"Violeta, JenniAnn's ready to see you," he relayed.
"O-okay..." Violeta slipped out of their group embrace
and started towards the door.
JenniAnn wasn't quite sure what to expect from
Violeta. Would she be clingy? Awkward?
Weepy?
"Violeta..." she greeted when the angel entered the room.
Violeta walked up to the side of the bed and moved as if she
was going to sit beside JenniAnn.
Then she stepped back, bowed her head, and began to sob.
Clingy, awkward, and weepy, JenniAnn realized.
"Honey... come here. Come sit with me," she invited.
Violeta scrambled onto the bed and thrust her arms towards
JenniAnn then pulled them back.
"I... I don't want to hurt you!" she cried.
"Only my right side hurts and you're on my left so... so how
about..." JenniAnn inched closer and wrapped her left
arm around the angel. "Okay?"
Violeta rested her head on the woman's shoulder and nodded.
"I... I'm sorry you got shot."
JenniAnn found she had to stifle a giggle. It sounded
so bizarre.
"Thank you. And, honey, I'm so sorry about what
happened to you last night. Do you want to talk about
it?"
"It's nothing... like... like wh-what hap-happened to... to
you."
"Oh, baby... No, it's not. In some ways, what
happened to you is a lot worse. Those demons... they
tried to get into your mind and those men..."
JenniAnn's voice cracked.
Violeta sat up and shifted so she was looking directly at
JenniAnn. "She... she tried to... to make me believe
you didn't l-love me a-and I didn't believe her. I...
I promise I didn't... don't!"
"I know. But those were still terrible things to hear
when you were already so upset and scared."
The teenager nodded. "Then... then he seemed so nice
a-and understanding b-but he was happy... actually happy
when... when those men... the way they... they looked..."
JenniAnn gasped when Violeta crumpled into a tight
ball. She moved and gently stroked her hair and back.
"Like... like I wasn't even a... a person. Just a... a
thing," Violeta croaked.
Hot tears stung JenniAnn's eyes.
"B-but then... then you were there."
"I am so, so glad that Joshua let me be with you then,
honey."
"Me... me, too. Thank you. I... I love you,
JenniAnn, a-and I... I... need you and... I... I've
been saying that... that I don't want to be a full-fledged
AOD for a long... long time cause... cause I love Andrew
so... so much but it's also... I don't want... want to... to
not be with... with you a-and Belle and..."
JenniAnn smiled softly. "Violeta?"
"Wh-what?"
"I don't care if you're an angel of death or a principality
like Reuel or even an archangel like Michael. You are
always... always going to be one of my kids... mine and
Andrew's. And that's just how it is. Like it or
lump it."
Violeta wiped her face on her sleeve and sat up. She
turned to face JenniAnn and mirrored her smile.
"Really?"
"Really," JenniAnn asserted. "Look at Joshua.
He's still Maryam's and Yosef's little boy even though he's
God. And..."
Violeta noticed the somber look on JenniAnn's face and
gripped her hands. "What? What is it?"
"Honey... There... well, there's something I have to
tell you but I want you to be very clear on something first:
I am so, so glad that I'm back. Now. Seeing all
of you... hugging all of you... it's been wonderful and I...
I've barely even started with the reunions!" JenniAnn
beamed.
Violeta smiled and brushed at a stray tear on her face.
"But, strictly from a physical standpoint, it would have
been better, per Joshua, if I'd slept until Friday... let my
brain heal more."
"B-but it's Tuesday."
JenniAnn nodded. "Physically waiting til Friday
woulda been better but spiritually, emotionally...
A-and after what I saw last night... Violeta, I told
Joshua that I couldn't wait til Friday and he agreed.
I wanted to be here... able to talk to you and hold you
as... as you dealt with what happened."
"You came back early cause... cause of me?" Violeta
questioned, staring down at their joined hands.
"Not cause of you. For you, honey."
Violeta wept quietly for several moments before speaking.
"Your ring... it's on different."
The words were so unexpectedly random that JenniAnn laughed.
"What?"
"The heart used to face out. Now it faces in," Violeta
pointed out.
JenniAnn glanced at her left hand. Sure enough, her
claddagh was pointing in the opposite direction of how she
usually wore it. Apparently Andrew didn't realize that
implied she was married. Or maybe he did... She
squeezed Violeta's hand.
"So it does. Ya know, I think I'll just keep it that
way," JenniAnn decided.
"Okay."
Gingerly, Violeta hugged JenniAnn.
"Thank you," she murmured.
"You're welcome, Violeta, honey."
After lingering in their embrace for a few moments, Violeta
sighed and stood up.
"Can I tell Max and Shelby to come in?"
"Definitely!" JenniAnn assented.
Smiling from ear to ear, Violeta poked her head into the
hall.
"Come on!" she called, beckoning for Max and Shelby.
The two tore into the room with Andrew just behind them, a
wide smile on his own face as Shelby bounded onto the
hospital bed and Max perched on the edge and wrapped his
arms around his Maja's neck.
"Psyche... I... I..." Shelby gulped down the
lump in her throat as tears spilled down her cheeks.
"Oh Shel, sweetie..." JenniAnn rearranged her blanket
so she could pad her side then pulled the girl nearer.
She listened as Shelby began to choke out words.
"Didn't want you to... to die. Missed you... so much."
"I missed you, too, Shel. A-and I'm glad I didn't die
because I missed you all." JenniAnn smiled at the
four. With an arm still around Shelby who seemed to
most need simply to cuddle, JenniAnn turned her attention to
Max and cupped his chin. "Oh Max... How's our
firstborn?"
In spite of his tears, Max chuckled. He secretly loved
it when Andrew or JenniAnn referred to him that way... now
even more.
"I'm better now, Maja. But it's been... been...
real... really hard and... does... does it hurt much?"
"No," JenniAnn reassured. "Just a little
uncomfy. Did you sleep okay last night?"
"Yeah. Do you know about, umm..."
"Your nightmare and who was behind it? Yeah."
Max grinned. "If it was them, I think Rose scared
them."
JenniAnn laughed. "Probably so! She's a tough
cookie when she wants to be. And so are you."
"These days... yeah. Because... cause now I have
people who love me a-and give me strength," Max
replied.
JenniAnn kissed his cheek. "Always." She lowered
her voice. "Let's talk more when it's just us and your
Dad, huh?"
Max nodded then glanced at Shelby and smiled.
JenniAnn followed his gaze and noticed that the little girl
had dozed off.
"Aww!" Violeta cried.
Andrew grabbed a blanket from the couch and gently tucked it
around Shelby.
JenniAnn softly kissed her hair then sighed happily.
"I need to get home... to a bigger bed. I wonder what
the odds are of leaving today?"
"Not good."
Everyone, sans Shelby, turned to the hallway where Portia
stood.
"Psyche, trust me, I know how badly you want to get
home. I want you home, too. And I know we can
get Edmund to support releasing you tomorrow... and he'll
probably have to agree to check in on you just to make that
happen... but today?" The doctor shook her head as she
approached. "You just came out of a three day
coma." Portia quieted. "And we can't exactly
tell them that you've spoken to Jesus and he sent you
back... nor that demons are causing problems. They'd
see that as even more reason to keep you here."
"That's true..." JenniAnn admitted.
"We really have been fine, Maja. So long as we stuck
together," Max reassured.
Violeta sniffled. "And I promise I won't go off alone
again. I'll stay with Ivy the whole night."
JenniAnn patted her hand. "I know you will." She
snuck a quick peek at Andrew who briefly smiled.
"All right. Today and tonight I'll be an absolutely
model patient," JenniAnn vowed. "So tomorrow...
tomorrow we can all go home and... and stay home." She
again glanced at Andrew. Her eyes welled as she
wondered how long he'd be able to stay home.
Violeta bent down to kiss JenniAnn's hair. "Why don't
you rest now? Max and I will tell the others that
we've seen you a-and you look really, really good and feel
pretty good and tomorrow..."
"Hopefully tomorrow I will be home," JenniAnn
finished. "And maybe later I can even record a short
video to send to everyone. Or Skype.
After..." She tilted her head towards Shelby.
Max smiled. "I think that's a great idea." He
kissed JenniAnn's cheek then hugged Andrew. "We'll
head back to the theatre to spread the great news.
Call if you want us to pick anything up or grab anything
from home."
"We will. Thanks. Give everyone our love,"
Andrew replied.
"And our thanks," JenniAnn added.
"Definitely. Rest well, Maja."
"And Shelby," Violeta added in a whisper.
JenniAnn again smiled at the sleeping child.
After another hug for JenniAnn and Andrew, the young angel
linked her arm through Max's and headed to the hall with
Portia. Before stepping away, the three turned back
and smiled as they took in JenniAnn and Shelby with Andrew
lovingly peering down at them as he hovered nearby.
"Andrew, there's at least room for you to sit," JenniAnn
invited.
Andrew tentatively settled onto the edge of the bed.
"You're so quiet," JenniAnn murmured as she gazed up at him.
"Just... in awe."
JenniAnn closed her eyes as he ran his fingers through her
hair.
"How do you feel?" he checked.
"Pretty blissful just now." JenniAnn peered at
Shelby. "She looks so much younger curled up asleep
like this. Have you heard from Asher? How did
she sleep last night?"
Andrew reached over to softly pat Shelby's shoulder.
"Lots of tossing and turning, he said."
"And how have you been sleeping?"
Andrew remained silent.
"Not sleeping?" JenniAnn guessed. When Andrew's eyes
met hers, she realized his were filled with tears.
"I'm not sure I remember how... how to wake up with...
without you."
Tears welled in JenniAnn's own eyes as she remembered what
he'd cried out to her on that first, awful day.
"Tonight we'll go to sleep together. And... and we'll
wake up together in the morning," she promised.
Andrew nodded and inched closer, resting his chin on her
hair. He let out a contented sigh as JenniAnn began to
sing.
"'Sleep, my child, and peace attend thee, all through the
night. Guardian angels God will send thee, all through
the night.'"
Andrew closed his eyes and silently shouted his thanks to
Joshua and the Father for bringing his Laja back to them.
*~*~*
Shelby awoke just as Allison and Belle returned.
"Well... we decided we had to go home to get your snack,
JenniAnn," Allison announced. "Your dad headed Below
with some but we have..." She slightly tilted a bag
she was holding.
"Blizzards!" Shelby exulted.
"We got several varieties to celebrate. I figured
extras could go to the nurses. Andrew, Shelby, I
wasn't sure what you'd like but JenniAnn..." Allison
held out a cup and spoon to her. "Oreo."
"Yum..." JenniAnn happily accepted the treat.
"Thank you, Mom!"
"Andrew, Shelby, you pick."
Grinning, Shelby selected a banana split blizzard while
Andrew reached for a Reese's one. They took turns
hugging Allison.
"Thanks! Best way to wake up," Shelby declared before
sinking into a chair to savor the ice cream.
"This is perfect. Thank you, Allison."
Allison's face flushed slightly when the angel kissed her
cheek. "You're very, very welcome. And for our
sweet Belle, her very own blizzard!" She turned to her
daughter and Andrew. "I asked them to make the cookie
bits especially small for her."
Allison settled the toddler into her bouncy seat and placed
the mini-cup of ice cream in front of her.
Belle's eyes grew huge.
"Oooh..."
Andrew smiled and crouched beside her.
"Can you say thank you to Grandma Allison?"
"Amma, ay ooh."
"You're welcome, lil Belle."
JenniAnn gulped down some Oreo blizzard then, with a sigh of
contentment, slumped against her pillows. She beamed
at her mother.
"Best snack ever..."
Allison laughed and tilted her head towards the window
seat. "I think your daughter agrees."
Andrew looked away from where he was already picking sticky
bits of cookie from Belle's curls as she continued to dig
into her own dessert.
Belle grinned before spooning more ice cream into and around
her mouth. When she was finished, she loaded up the
spoon again and held it out.
"Daddy eee!"
Andrew obediently ate the ice cream.
"He's come a long way from the fellow who didn't want his
face cleaned with spit," JenniAnn observed.
Chuckling, Andrew nodded. "Parenthood has a way of
making you reconsider your standards of cleanliness.
Especially when a certain someone isn't near as tidy as Shel
was." He smiled and patted the older girl's back as
she giggled.
JenniAnn took another bite of ice scream and sighed.
"So true... and this really is so yummy and feels good on my
throat."
"I'm just glad they only had to intubate you during the
surgery otherwise you'd really be feeling it,
sweetie." Allison brushed some hair from her
daughter's forehead.
"And maybe not able to talk." JenniAnn shook her
head. "Couldn't have handled that."
"I wouldn't have liked that. I... I missed your voice
enough already," Shelby confessed.
"Sweetie..." JenniAnn patted the girl's hand then
sniffled and looked to Andrew. "I... I think that's
the longest we've gone without talking since before Belle."
With tears in his eyes, Andrew nodded. He hoped they'd
have a chance to really talk... alone... soon.
"JenniAnn..."
The room's five occupants all looked to the doorway to find
Raquel. Henry peeked over her shoulder and smiled
before stepping away.
"Raquel..." JenniAnn replied, holding out her arms.
Allison stepped away to allow the newcomer to get near
JenniAnn.
Dropping her purse, Raquel hastened to JenniAnn's bedside
and enclosed her in her gentle embrace.
"Oh... oh my dear... I... I was so... so
worried." Raquel rested her cheek against JenniAnn's
hair and let out a ragged breath. "I... I couldn't do
that a-again." She gave a shaky smile to Andrew and
Allison. "I didn't want any... any of us to. Oh
JenniAnn... I... I love you. How are you
feeling?"
JenniAnn gripped Raquel's hand tightly, hoping she could
feel her strength. "I love you, too. And I'm
feeling pretty good. Sugared up, that's for sure!"
Raquel laughed. "Deservedly!"
"How was your fli..."
"Amma!" Belle shrieked.
The adults all laughed.
JenniAnn swiped at a tear as she smiled at the
toddler. "I'm sorry, baby girl. Is Mama hogging
the attention?"
Belle replied with a beatific smile.
Andrew lifted her onto the bed where she snuggled in between
Raquel and JenniAnn.
"Oh, baby, be careful," Andrew cautioned, wincing as Belle
twisted and turned.
JenniAnn hugged a pillow to her side and kept smiling.
"I'm fine." Her smile grew as Belle kissed first
Raquel's cheek and then hers. After another smile, the
little one closed her eyes and began to snooze.
Allison laughed quietly. "It amazes me how they can
drift off so quickly at that age!"
Andrew checked his pocket watch. "It is around nap
time. Poor little elf's been off schedule." He
tilted his head and smiled at the trio before stopping to
hug Raquel. "I'm so glad you're here."
"Me, too, sweet boy. I... I just wish I could have
been with you since... since..."
Squeezing Raquel's shoulder, Andrew shook his head.
"You're here at the perfect time."
"And so grateful for it," Raquel assented. "Joshua and
his Dad have been hearing an awful lot from me and Nico,
too. He so wishes he could be here but..."
"But I would hate to upset a cruise ship full of
people. I completely understand," JenniAnn assured.
Raquel kept hold of her hand as she studied Shelby.
"Shel, honey, how are you?"
"Better. I got to stay with Belle the first two nights
and Asher came home and now... now Psyche." Shelby
leaned over the side of her chair and brushed her forehead
against JenniAnn's shoulder.
"I'm sure Belle felt so much better having her big sister
nearby," Raquel encouraged.
Shelby smiled proudly before redirecting her attention to
her ice cream.
"And Allison... how are you?" Raquel asked, compassion
evident in her voice.
"So very, very relieved... and enlightened." Allison
smiled at Andrew before reaching for the bag she'd brought
in. "Blizzard?" she offered to Raquel.
Laughing, Raquel made her selection. "Thank you."
"I think I'll go distribute the rest of these. Was
Henry going to stick around?" Allison checked.
"He said he'd be in the family room," Raquel replied.
"Then I'll check with him first. Be back in a bit,
sweetie." Allison kissed JenniAnn's temple and smiled
at the others before departing.
"Psyche will hopefully get to go home tomorrow. Will
you stay with us, Raquel?" Shelby asked.
Raquel took in the three hopeful but haunted gazes.
She nodded. "Of course. I'll stay for as long as
you'll have me."
Andrew rose from where he'd seated himself near the window
and rested his hand on her shoulder. "Thank you.
You... you've always been there when we needed you."
"You were there when I needed you most," Raquel
murmured. "How could I be anywhere else?"
Tears spilled down JenniAnn's cheeks as she marveled anew at
how God had used Andrew's assignments to build an
indestructible family for them. Though thoughts of the
days ahead plagued her, she was comforted by the knowledge
that none of them would face their trials alone.
*~*~*
Following a battery of tests, JenniAnn was wheeled back to
her room around 5:00 that evening. As she and Andrew
entered, they found she had more visitors.
"Owen! Eli!" JenniAnn cried.
Andrew helped her to her feet and smiled as she hugged Owen.
The man blinked back tears even as he grinned. "So
good to see you, Psyche. Although I half-expected
Andrew to carry you in here. I've heard things."
He winked at Andrew.
JenniAnn laughed. "Well, we didn't have a wheelchair
handy at the time... But I'm trying to be the perfect
patient now so they'll spring me tomorrow thus we're being
very proper." She and Andrew smiled at each other
before she directed her attention to Eli who was simply
staring at her.
"Kiddo..."
The angel's husky voice brought fresh tears to JenniAnn's
eyes.
"I... I saw Aunt Sophia," JenniAnn choked out.
Eli sighed. "And for that I'm grateful. I know
she's been longing to talk to you. But..."
"I know," JenniAnn soothed. "I... I think I had it the
easiest of any of us. No, I know I did." She
pulled away enough to give a trembling smile to all three of
the men. "But I... I felt so proud and blessed when I
heard your prayer services and knew you were all holding
each other so close. Joshua was so proud, too."
Owen squeezed her hands. "That... it's really good to
know. A-and even though I believe he'll work this for
good and would have no matter what... I'm glad that, if this
had to... to happen, then it happened after we knew... about
Joshua."
"And when we have so many friends," Andrew added.
JenniAnn nodded. "Definitely. I... I can't
imagine not having the St. Genesius' crowd around now."
"Speaking of them..." Eli turned and picked up a
laptop bag he'd sat on a chair. "We brought them with
us, so to speak."
"Oh good!" JenniAnn settled into the bed and then
happily turned on her computer once Eli had placed it in her
lap.
"Andrew, you get in there," Owen directed. "People are
concerned about you, too."
"Okay." Smiling, Andrew sat beside JenniAnn.
Eli brushed at a stray tear when he caught his friend
briefly nuzzling the woman's hair.
Owen helped JenniAnn connect her computer and then the
screen was filled with Adam's face.
"JenniAnn!" the angel of death greeted. "And
Andrew! Unsurprisingly."
Andrew chuckled. "Hey, Adam."
"Adam..." JenniAnn reached out to the screen.
Adam placed his hand on his own screen. "You've got
one big hug coming, JenniAnn. But for right
now..." He lifted and turned the computer, revealing
many of their friends and family clustered together in the
ballroom.
"Welcome back, JenniAnn!" they shouted.
She made no attempt to brush away the tears that fell as she
beamed at them. "Thank you... so much! I... I
can't wait to be there with you all."
"We kinda turned your castle into a hostel," Caleb teased.
JenniAnn laughed. "That's okay! I like
Willowveil in hostel mode."
"How are you feeling, JenniAnn?" Ivy questioned.
"Only a lil sore. And I probably won't be running any
marathons soon... but then I've never run a marathon."
The others laughed.
JenniAnn sighed, glad to hear the sound. "There's so
much I want to tell you all... but in person. I saw
Joshua a-and he... he's wonderful as always. And
looking forward to the wedding, Clay and Kylie. Yosef
said not to spend any money on wine. It's taken care
of."
The happy couple embraced.
"We... we're looking forward to it, JenniAnn. A-and
I... we... so glad... you'll be there," Kylie choked out.
JenniAnn took a handkerchief that Andrew offered her.
"Me... me too. Couldn't have missed it or... or any of
the weddings." She searched for Max and Rose and
spotted them, arms around each other's waists.
"Do they still think you'll be able to come home tomorrow?"
Violeta questioned.
JenniAnn nodded. "So long as tonight goes well, Edmund
thinks he can make a good case for releasing me. I
might even be home for lunch."
"We'll make lunch!" Emma offered. "What sounds good?"
"Oh... you've already done so much!"
Emma shook her head. "No. Not enough."
Through the screens, the two women's eyes locked and
JenniAnn felt as if she could read Emma's mind. She
saw herself kicking in the bathroom door of that seedy
club...
"Not nearly enough," Emma reiterated before smiling.
"So spill it."
JenniAnn laughed. "You wanna know the absolute truth?"
"Yes!" the crowd shouted.
"I really just feel like a big bowl of..."
"Froot Loops!"
JenniAnn grinned at her friends. "Exactly."
"Then we'll do breakfast for lunch," Emma decided.
"With pastries and fruit, too."
"I can't wait," JenniAnn murmured. "And I know about
the show. Thank you, all of you. I... I'm so
grateful and..." She hugged Andrew's arm and rested
her head on his shoulder as she began to weep.
Andrew smiled when a series of coos and awws sounded from
the laptop.
"We can't wait for you to be with us when we practice,"
Peter answered, hugging Emma's shoulders.
"We still have a few numbers open," Zeke explained.
Diana nodded. "We were hoping you had
suggestions. We can talk about it tomorrow, maybe?"
Brushing at tears, JenniAnn smiled and nodded. "I
really can't wait."
"We won't keep you long," Kemara began. "I'm sure
you're feeling pretty worn down but... there are some
friends who want to say hi first."
JenniAnn saw Shane and Eliot crouch down.
"Oh!" she exclaimed when they stood back up, each with a dog
in their arms. "Fawn... Lulu... Hello babies!"
Both dogs' ears perked up.
"Oh, I love you both and can't wait to hug and pet you!"
Fawn licked the screen.
"Oops." Monica knelt in front of the screen and wiped
it off then smiled. "Hullo, JenniAnn! You look
wonderful."
"Aww, thanks. I..."
"Hi, Aunt JenniAnn."
"Oh... Liam. And Jacob!"
"Hi!" JenniAnn's godson replied. "We made you
drawings! We left them in your and Andrew's room since
you're coming home soon."
"Thank you so much! I can't wait to see them!
And to hug both of you!"
Liam and Jacob grinned at the monitor and blew kisses.
"Ask her if she wants to see Yonah!"
JenniAnn giggled when she heard Violeta. "I can hear
you, honey. And, yes, I'd love to see Yonah and your
babies."
"Then, if I may, I'll escort you outside," Sean replied with
an aristocratic air before grabbing the computer.
Laughing, JenniAnn nodded. "Thank you, Sean."
The four in the hospital room all giggled as they heard
Violeta continuing to chatter as she followed Sean.
"Ah! Look who it is! Hello again, JenniAnn!"
Reuel greeted as Sean stepped into the stable.
"Reuel! It's so good to see you again. And hi,
Arthur!"
"JenniAnn... you look great!" Arthur sucked in a deep
breath. "I'm just so glad to see you!"
"Glad to see you, too! How is everything out there?"
"Smelly," Owen muttered.
JenniAnn shot him a look which he returned with a grin.
Reuel laughed. "I hardly notice. Come.
Yonah missed you."
Sean carried the laptop directly in front of Yonah.
"Sweet boy..." JenniAnn cooed. "Oh... look at you
protecting Mary and Silly!"
"He's been so good about that!" Violeta chirped.
"They're always laying together. Well, except, umm
when..."
Andrew snorted and shook his head. "Pretty sure we'll
have lambs next spring at the rate they're going," he
whispered to JenniAnn.
JenniAnn giggled. "Well, then maybe Adam can start his
business up soon." She turned back to the
screen. "Oh... look at the three of you cuties.
Have you been getting lotsa treats?"
Yonah brayed.
"Good!" JenniAnn watched her beloved pet for several
moments. She longed to bury her face in the nape of
Yonah's neck and pretend it was just a normal day.
Sean heard her sniffle. "Maybe we should head back in
and say good night to everyone?" he suggested.
"Yes, please. G'bye, babies. I'll see you
tomorrow! G'night, Reuel and Arthur!"
"Good evening, JenniAnn! And Andrew, too. Owen
and Eli, we will see you soon?" Reuel checked.
Eli peeked around Andrew and nodded. "We'll travel
back together."
"Won't be long," Owen added.
"See you guys soon," Arthur responded. "Andrew and
JenniAnn, you two have a good, relaxing night."
JenniAnn squeezed Andrew's hand and nodded. "Will do."
"Definitely," he agreed.
With that, Sean headed back inside with Violeta.
"All right, everyone. JenniAnn's probably got a dinner
of Jello and mystery meat to get to so let's say good
night," he prompted.
"Good night, JenniAnn!" the crowed chorused.
"Wait!" Rabbi Yakov shouted. "I think a prayer first?"
"Yes, please. I've missed praying with you all."
JenniAnn smiled tenderly at them.
"Then how about the one Joshua taught us?" Fr. Mike
suggested.
After murmurs of assent, the priest and rabbi began the
prayer with the others' voices swelling around them, both
those in the hospital room and the ballroom.
"Our Father, who art in Heaven..."
As he prayed along, Andrew thought of only two days before
when he had silently prayed the same words while laying in
his own bed, feeling bereft and confused. He knew
that, no matter what challenges he had yet to face, he would
face them bravely, knowing that his God, his soul mate, and
their family would be there to lift him up.
*~*~*
After a visit from Dr. Wittson and having her vitals taken
by Martha for what felt like the dozenth time, JenniAnn was
at last settled back into her room with only Andrew...
almost.
"All right... I've suggested to the nurses that as few
disruptions as possible and ideally none would be best for
you, JenniAnn," Dr. Talson informed her. "But if you
notice or feel anything out of the ordinary... Andrew, you
get a nurse in here right away. No hesitation."
Andrew and JenniAnn both nodded.
"Of course," the angel of death agreed.
"No hesitation," JenniAnn echoed.
"Good. I know how badly you both want to get home and
with good reason but it's not worth having a setback,
JenniAnn," Edmund counseled.
JenniAnn nodded. "Yes. Definitely. Totally
right."
The physician smiled. "Okay then. You two have a
very good night."
"Uh huh. Good night," JenniAnn replied.
Edmund chuckled. The unexpressed emotion between the
two was almost palpable. He hurried to hug the girl
and then Andrew. "Call me if you need anything or have
any questions."
Andrew clapped him on the back. "We will. Thank
you, Edmund. Truly."
"You're truly welcome. I'll see you both tomorrow
morning."
The moment the door closed behind the doctor, JenniAnn
reached out to Andrew who bolted from his chair.
"Hold me," the woman murmured.
Andrew slid beside JenniAnn and wrapped an arm around her
waist.
She sighed and rested her hand over his. "I... I
wish..."
"What do you wish, Laja?" Andrew rolled his head to
his side, closing his eyes as he felt the silkiness of her
hair beneath his cheek.
"I wish we... I mean... I miss the way we usually
sleep."
Andrew's eyes shot open. JenniAnn had taken to
sleeping on her right side with her head resting on his
chest or in the crook of his arm, her hand over his
heart. He turned to his side, propped his head up with
one hand, and placed her hand at the center of his chest.
"Will this work for now?"
JenniAnn smiled and nodded as she listened to the familiar
thump-thump-thump. When she looked up, she noted that
Andrew's eyes were rimmed with tears.
"Love..."
"I... I was so... so afraid that... that your heart would...
would stop during your seizure. Even though I knew
that was unlikely, I... Laja, I..."
"My love..."
Andrew let out a shuddering breath and nuzzled JenniAnn's
hair as she first kissed his hand and then rested it over
her heart. He gazed into her eyes as he silently
counted the beats.
Suddenly, JenniAnn laughed.
Andrew smiled. "What is it?"
"It's... goofy. And kinda... naughty."
The angel grinned and stroked her cheek. "Then I'm
even more eager to hear it."
"It just occurs to me that this... this is the first time I
think I maybe have some understanding of what it's like for
people who are in relationship and choose to be
abstinent. Cause I... I just want to hug you so
tightly and roll onto my side and cover your face in kisses
and cling to you but I know that the consequences could be
bad if I do and so... we have to wait."
Chuckling, Andrew placed a tender kiss on her
forehead. "Well, I had hoped I could bring you some
new experiences during our years together... that wasn't one
I'd planned for but here we are. And I have to
admit... I'm feeling the same."
"UAT."
"Huh?"
"Do you know what UST is?"
"Umm... United States Treasury?"
JenniAnn burst out laughing. "No! Unromantic
thought... Or, I mean, yeah but... I meant Unresolved
Sexual Tension. Which, thankfully, we are
spared. But that doesn't mean we can't suffer from
UAT: Unresolved Affectionate Tension. I mean I know we
both had it some in the early days but... this is
different."
"It is... We're different."
"Uh huh."
"Andrew?"
"Yes, Laja?"
"Violeta pointed something out earlier."
"What's that?"
"My ring. You know how the claddagh means different
things depending on how it's worn?"
Andrew's cheeks flushed. "You've mentioned but, umm, I
don't exactly remember..."
JenniAnn patted his hand which remained over her
heart. "It's okay, Andrew. I didn't expect you
to memorize it."
"Good."
"I usually wore it on this finger but with the heart facing
out which means, well, kinda engaged but more generally just
being in a committed relationship. This exact way...
it's generally how married people wear them."
"Oh... Well, umm, I wouldn't be opposed to your
leaving it that way if you aren't."
JenniAnn's eyes twinkled as she returned Andrew's
smile. "I am not opposed, either."
"Good." Andrew relaxed and rested his head beside hers
on the pillow.
"Reuel's story was something else to hear. Not exactly
validating... Joshua already gave us what validation we
needed but it was nice to hear about others like us besides
some of our friends. Just nice to know there's a
history, ya know?"
Andrew nodded.
"So, umm, what did you know about it before Reuel came
here?"
The angel of death shifted uncomfortably. "I didn't
know all the details but I knew about what some angels...
fallen angels had done and how Reuel and his people... they
escaped them. Laja, there were times through the years
when I wondered if I should tell you. Please don't
think I meant to hide the true story of the Nephilim from
you but... but I didn't want to scare you and it was so...
so awful. To think of angels... angels once like me...
treating humans like... like that! Laja, it's
unimaginable to me a-and so... I simply didn't want to
imagine it. And especially not with you. A-and
when? I... I was worried the stories might... they
might make you afraid of me and then once we were to the
point when I knew you trusted me, I wondered if you'd be mad
that I kept silent about it for years so... so I just kept
silent. Laja... I'm sor..."
JenniAnn reached up to caress his face. "No.
Andrew, what the incubi and succubi did... that's no more a
reflection on you than some of the heinous things you see
humans do is a reflection on me. And it would have
scared me. Not because I would have thought
differently about you but just because... well, it's a scary
story and one that requires some maturity to think about
without focusing only on the horrific aspects. I think
it's best I didn't know until I met Reuel. Now I have
a face and a voice to represent the good forces in their
story. And... if I had known..." She
blushed. "Andrew, way back when, my mom actually asked
me if... you know... you could..."
Andrew mentally filled in the blanks. "Right."
"And I know she had to have been thinking of the old
stories... hybrid humans and angels. If I knew the
real version then I woulda felt compelled to tell her and
then she'd have told my dad a-and... it wouldn't have been
helpful to us for them to have known about those demons."
"True."
JenniAnn started to sit up. "A-andrew..."
The angel hastened to help her then circled his arms around
her when she began to sob.
"Laja..."
Andrew gave into his own tears as he realized she knew what
he suspected.
"My love... I... I don't want... want you to go.
I... I got to... to a better place a-about it with... with
Joshua a-and the others on the... the island b-but
now... Andrew..." JenniAnn made a sudden turn
and seized the angel of death.
Andrew felt her jolt and heard her gasp. "Laja... be
careful. Please... Here... just..." He
gently guided her into his arms so her bad side was facing
away from him but her cheek was nestled against his
shoulder. "Okay?"
"Okay."
The angel rested his cheek against her hair and softly
swayed for a few moments before speaking.
"Laja, I have to go. It... it's me they want and I
won't let them torture our family as a means to an end."
JenniAnn remained silent as she kissed his shoulder.
"I won't be alone. You know that. Surely Joshua
reminded you."
She nodded.
"And you'll be with me. I carry you and the kids and
our friends everywhere... everywhere, Laja. And you
know I would never turn my back on you and not on God.
I swear I will come back to you."
"I... I know that. I could never, ever doubt that
but... but I... I don't want you to... to be hurt.
Andrew, I..." A smile began to appear on JenniAnn's
face. "I met Badriya. We talked a-and she is so
lovely and it was so... so wonderful."
A huge smile lit up Andrew's face. "Laja! I'm so
glad! She's wanted to meet you and I know you felt the
same and..." He kissed her cheek. "That's so
good to know!"
"She... she taught me a lullaby for Belle. A-and I can
teach it to you. And she's in school and just so...
vibrant a-and free and when I was with her, that's all I
thought about. All the good things surrounding
her. But now... here... I think about how you
suffered a-and how hard it was for you in Afghanistan a-and
now to... to think of you going near those... those monsters
who..."
"Laja, it's true that Nen and Tzila are more powerful than
those who held Max and me captive in Afghanistan. But
JenniAnn... don't you feel how much stronger I am?"
JenniAnn squeezed his upper arm. "Yes..."
Andrew laughed. "That's not what I meant and you know
it. The Andrew who headed to Afghanistan actually told
you that it would be fine if you dated. And now?
Now we're... Laja, you're sitting in my lap."
In spite of her tears, JenniAnn giggled. "I am, yes."
"And we have two beautiful little girls to raise and a son
who's soon to be married and Violeta headed off to college
and so many friends and pets... way more pets than I ever
imagined having." Andrew beamed down at
JenniAnn. "All of that love and loyalty and
friendship, it's made us all stronger. And we have
something else, too. We both know the truth about
Joshua and being able to talk with each other about him...
Laja, that's bound us so tightly together that I feel like a
part of me... it's going to remain with you in Dyeland even
when I leave. And that anchor... it'll keep me sane
and strong no matter what they try to do."
JenniAnn drew in a deep, calming breath. "I... I will
pray for you just as... as I know you prayed for me."
Andrew smiled as JenniAnn clasped his cross. "Thank
you. If you want... could you tell me about how things
were for... for you?"
With a nod, JenniAnn told him about her reunions. She
said little about Jamey. His story needed to go to his
Papa and Mama first. Andrew laughed over their game of
Hide-and-Seek and tightened his embrace when JenniAnn's
voice began to quake as she spoke about Joshua, her longing
for him evident on her face.
The longer JenniAnn spoke, the more frequent were the yawns
that interrupted her.
"Oh and David loves Belle's style and..." JenniAnn
shook her head as another yawn came.
Andrew bent to kiss her forehead. "Rest now,
Laja. We can talk more tomorrow... at home."
"Home..." JenniAnn echoed. She closed her eyes for a
moment then opened them again. "Sing to me?"
"Which song?"
"Any."
JenniAnn gave Andrew a drowsy smile and burrowed her face
into his chest as he began.
"'How to handle a woman...'"
The angel's eyes never left the sleeping woman as he
continued. It was a most welcome change from his
earlier "performance." Now Andrew knew that soon his
Laja's eyes would open again and, most likely, he would be
able to take her home... their home, their room, amidst
their family... in a matter of hours.
*~*~*
Wednesday, June
10th, 2015
Shortly after 8:00, Portia knocked lightly on the door
to JenniAnn's room. She waited a few seconds before
peeking inside. What she found made her cock her head
in confusion. JenniAnn was sitting up in bed with
Andrew primly seated near the window as they watched a
televised Mass. It was not the affectionate scene
Portia had anticipated.
"Good morning. Huh... I know we all love Joshua
but you could have asked me to run to Willowveil and grab Jesus
Christ Superstar or Godspell or something if
you needed a fix," Portia offered. "I've never known
either of you to watch TV Mass. Kinda seems to be
missing something, doesn't it?"
JenniAnn's face flushed and she stole a look at Andrew.
"All right. What's going on?" Portia pressed, crossing
her arms over her chest.
"We, umm, scandalized a nun," Andrew confessed. "This
is penance, apparently... Never done penance,
not being Catholic or, well, human but, well, since I was a
party to it..."
Portia burst out laughing. "Spill it. What did
you two manage to do so early in the day?"
"I guess there was some confusion..." JenniAnn began.
"This adorable lil, old nun had come to the floor to pray
with certain patients a-and I guess she got directed to the
wrong room and walked in on Andrew and I, umm... I
mean we were just hugging but I was in his lap and, well..."
A devilish gleam lit up Andrew's eyes. "Sister
apologized profusely for walking in on JenniAnn and her
husband."
"And I just mentally jumped to 'neither married nor given in
marriage' and blurted out 'He's not my husband!'
Sister left very quickly... Oh boy... I hope she
didn't noticed my ring." JenniAnn studied her
claddagh.
Portia doubled over laughing. "That's terrible... and
hilarious. And all the more reason that we need to get
you two out of here before you scandalize anyone else."
JenniAnn smiled and turned off the TV.
"Definitely! I had a really good night. No
excitement until... well, you know now. Have you seen
Edmund yet?"
Portia shook her head. "No but I just got here
myself. Let me go check with your nurses."
Once Portia was out of the room, Andrew looked to JenniAnn
and smiled.
"I'm sure they'll want to do a few tests before they release
you. When they do, do you want me to try to find our
visitor and smooth things over?" he offered.
"Not exactly sure what you could say!"
"I could just explain that you had a very serious health
scare and we love each other very much and were celebrating
your healing with a nice good morning hug before grabbing
coffee."
"Maybe..."
Andrew kissed JenniAnn's temple. "I will."
"Sorry. I mean I'm not sorry..." JenniAnn
blushed and brought his hand to her lips. "Not sorry
we did that. Just sorry that I'm still sometimes hung
up on what people think. But it would be nice to be
more... inspirational than demoralizing."
"I understand completely and agree. Would you maybe
want to try to walk and see that coffee machine Violeta was
telling you about?"
JenniAnn nodded eagerly. "Amaretto..." she murmured.
Andrew chuckled. "You know, I think that's the same
tone you use for my name," he teased.
Giggling, JenniAnn linked her arm through his. In the
hallway, they told one of the nurses their plans then set
off. JenniAnn lightly leaned on Andrew for support but
found that it felt good to stretch her legs during the trek
to the floor below and its cafe.
Andrew happily watched as JenniAnn added shots of three
different flavors to her coffee. In a celebratory
mood, he added some mocha to his usual black coffee.
After paying, he led JenniAnn to a small table near some
windows.
"I can't wait to get home and just lay in the grass or on
the balcony with the fresh air and the sky..." she mused.
Andrew clasped her hand. "You miss it... the island."
"More the people who were there but yeah... the island,
too. And to think it woulda been only the
beginning. That's one of the many things this
experience has made me realize: how much your presence
here... just how incredible it is, Andrew. To give
up... that."
"It's still there. And I know that. And I can go
back to it but for now... now I belong here."
"And so do I." JenniAnn set down her coffee and took
Andrew's other hand. "I really hope nothing they see
today sets off their alarm bells. I just... I want us
to... to have some time at home before..."
"I know. Me too."
"Do you know when..."
Andrew shook his head. "I don't even know where they
are. But I'm sure I'll know when I need to. In
the meantime, I'm going to enjoy every moment we have
because... cause it's a moment that I... I wasn't sure we'd
have. I am so grateful... so blessed."
As the angel peered up at the sky, JenniAnn gazed at him,
feeling grateful and blessed that God had joined them
together.
*~*~*
Andrew sat in the hallway, praying that JenniAnn would soon
be returned to her room with permission to pack up and
leave. He knew Edmund had made a good case for her
release citing that her seizures were stress-related and
being at home was much less stressful than being in a
strange, busy hospital. However, Dr. Wittson was leery
and had requested an x-ray of JenniAnn's right lung.
Though Andrew knew the hospital couldn't very well force
JenniAnn to stay, leaving AMA wasn't an entirely attractive
option given it could make things awkward for Portia and
Edmund.
"Joshua, please, just let me have time enough to get Laja
home and settled. I don't want to have to leave with
her still here. She'll be nervous enough without the
comforts of home," Andrew confided.
The angel was so deep in prayer that he didn't notice
someone had taken a seat beside him until they set a hand on
his shoulder, causing him to jolt.
"I'm sorry. That's twice in one morning that I've
startled you!"
Andrew turned to see the same nun who had entered JenniAnn's
room. She held out her hand.
"Sister Genevieve. I'm pleased to meet you properly,
young man."
Andrew returned her warm smile. "Andrew. It's
good to meet you, too, and no worries about startling
me. It doesn't take much these days... I'm glad
you're here. I promised my... JenniAnn, the girl I was
uh..."
"Not your wife?" the nun asked with a barely suppressed
smile.
"Not my wife," Andrew repeated with a chuckle. "But
JenniAnn wanted you to know that she's no one's wife.
JenniAnn's Catholic. She went to a high school started
by Servite Sisters, actually. And she was mortified
that a nun might think she was having an affair. She,
well, she has a claddagh ring that she wears but... not
married. Neither of us."
"Well, I'm glad there's no jilted husband!"
Andrew grinned. "Me too. And please know we
generally don't act like that in public but..."
"Hospitals have a way of bringing out emotions and wearing
down reserves. I understand. You tell your
JenniAnn that this particular nun knows she's not having an
affair. I'll be praying for her continued healing...
and for her not-husband." The nun squeezed Andrew's
hand.
"Thank you, Sister Genevieve. We appreciate that."
"You're welcome. God bless you, Andrew."
"You too, Sister."
After a final smile, the nun stood and went in search of
someone else to minister to.
Andrew smiled after her, excited to tell JenniAnn about
their encounter. Blessedly, he didn't have to wait
long. She approached with Edmund and Portia on either
side of her. All three were beaming. The angel
hastened towards them.
JenniAnn hugged him. "Home... We can go home
now."
Andrew clung to her and wept, grateful that his fervent
prayers had been answered.
*~*~*
"Are you ready?" Andrew asked as he stood with JenniAnn on
Willowveil's front porch.
JenniAnn gave an eager nod.
Allison and Robert took the bags Andrew was holding so his
arms would be free if needed.
The angel of death opened the door and loved ones
immediately gathered around, shouting their love and well
wishes to JenniAnn.
Tears rolled down JenniAnn's cheeks as Max stepped forward
and led her to a velvet settee.
"Sit here, Maja. Dad, you too."
Andrew obeyed and secured an arm around JenniAnn's
shoulders.
"So glad... so happy..." JenniAnn repeated over and over as
she hugged their friends and family members.
When Sean and Kemara approached, JenniAnn squeezed their
hands.
"This is so lovely... Thank you for getting everyone
together like this!" she cheered.
Sean laughed. "And now it's your job to get us all to
vacate the premises when you're ready to have this go back
to a family home instead of a family and fifty closest
friends home."
Smiling, JenniAnn shook her head. "I like us all being
together like this. It feels like Christmas."
"It's definitely a celebration," Kemara chimed in.
"I... I'm so glad to see you looking so..."
"Awake?" JenniAnn finished. "Me too." She
glanced at her friend's belly. "And how are you four?"
"We're..." Kemara hesitated glancing
at Sean. "I guess managing is the best word. I don't
think it's quite sunk in yet. Just kinda overwhelmed:
sad and worried and excited all at the same time.
But Portia says things look good so we're focusing on
that."
"And doing a lot of talking with
Joshua," Sean added, putting an arm around his wife.
"Well, ranting and pleading in my case." He shrugged.
"But, I think he can handle it."
JenniAnn smiled. "I know he
can." Her smile turned wistful as she thought of
those last few moments with Joshua. She brightened
when she caught sight of Kylie, Clay, and Adam.
"And we'll see him soon," she reminded, tilting her head
to the soon-to-be-wed couple.
Kemara's eyes filled as she imagined seeing Joshua
again. "We will." Stepping back with Sean,
she waved the other three nearer. "We'll talk more
later, JenniAnn," she promised.
"Definitely!"
When she was near enough, Kylie bent to hug JenniAnn.
"I'm so glad you're back! It's been so nice being
here together but... but it just wasn't the same at all
without you and Andrew."
"Oh..." JenniAnn clasped Kylie's hand.
"I got a lump in my throat every time I passed your
bedroom door," Adam confessed.
"Adam..." JenniAnn murmured.
Andrew rose and hugged his longtime friend.
"Buddy... It... it's good to see you looking so
much more... yourself," the elder angel of death
commented.
Andrew heaved a sigh. "I feel much more
myself. Not halved anymore."
Clay hugged Kylie to him. "I hope neither of you
ever feel that again," he wished.
"Me too," JenniAnn agreed as she hugged Andrew's arm
once he was at her side again.
"Me three!" Kylie asserted. "Are you feeling at
all hungry?"
JenniAnn nodded. "Yes, actually."
"Good! Well, we're going to start setting out the
brunch buffet so..."
"I can help," JenniAnn started.
"No," a chorus of voices countered.
JenniAnn blushed and laughed. "Okay then..."
Emma stepped forward and patted her shoulder.
"You've spent so many holidays leading up the efforts,
let us handle this for you, please?"
"Okay. Thank you. Oh and..." JenniAnn
reached for Peter's hand and squeezed it then motioned
for him to come closer.
Peter knelt in front of her.
"I... I heard how you counseled Crystal a-and
everyone. I wish you could have seen how proudly
Joshua was smiling. Thank you for that."
Peter blushed as a smile lit up his face. "It was
an honor and... and I'm glad Joshua was pleased."
"Very pleased," JenniAnn stressed. "He said you
were a chip off the beyond ancient block."
Peter and those near enough to hear laughed.
"Thank you, JenniAnn," the man replied.
Touched by how much JenniAnn's account clearly meant to
her fiance, Emma nodded. "Thank you."
"You're welcome. I'm so thankful for the prayer
services... for the singing... I... I heard it
all. Actually, before people start going to get
lunch ready, can I say something to everyone?"
The crowd around JenniAnn parted enough that she could
see all of her friends' faces. With Andrew's help,
she got to her feet.
"I, umm, I knew we had something really, really special
here. I feel it all the time when I'm in the midst
of you all here or at the theatre or... or wherever we
may be. But I have a whole new appreciation for it
now. I wasn't in Heaven but I was close. And
the view from there... We are so... so
strong. I'm so glad to... to be back with you all
but I felt... so... so much a part of you even
there. A-and it was so obvious to me that Maryam,
Yosef, John, and other loved ones I saw there... they
still felt part of us. And Joshua... of... of
course Joshua does. So while I hope we have many
more years together, like this, I... I know now that
even when the time comes for us to... to go Home...
we'll still be so close to the others. Always."
The group cheered and exchanged hugs with each other.
"A-and many, many thanks for... for the show you're
organizing. I... I can't even begin to tell you how
much that means to me but I... I was wondering if maybe we
could sing something now?" JenniAnn requested. "I... I
long to hear our voices together."
"I think that's a wonderful idea!" Diana agreed.
"I know just the song," Owen announced. He set off a
chain of whispers and the others all nodded. When the
message was passed on, Owen redirected his attention to
JenniAnn. "Psyche, I first heard this song shortly
after you and Andrew befriended me. You took me to a
show... one of your first efforts to teach me that... that
God loves me. You never gave up on that a-and beyond a
shadow of a doubt I know that now. God Himself told
me." He brushed at a tear. "So in His honor and
yours..."
When Owen waved to her, Emma began the song.
"'Our Father, bless
our hearts. Our Father, grant us grace. Our
Father, cleanse our sins. Our Father, show Thy
face. Our Father... Our Father...'"
Happy tears streamed down JenniAnn's face as she sang along
to the rousing prayer/song. She closed her eyes and
clung to Andrew as they came to the final words.
"'For You are the power and the glory. You are the
Light and the Word. You are the strength in our
story. You are the sword. Amen!'"
*~*~*
Having been told of JenniAnn's desire for fresh air and
sunlight, a few of the Friends had situated cushions and
blankets on her balcony so she could visit with her
well-wishers there after lunch.
When Max and Rose stepped out, they found JenniAnn leaning
against Andrew as she cradled Belle who was napping.
"Now that's a perfect photo opp!" Rose declared, whipping
out her cell phone.
Andrew and JenniAnn smiled as she took the picture.
Max knelt near them and softly stroked Belle's hair.
"How is our Bellaluna?"
"Very glad to have her Mama back home," Andrew replied.
"Although I think she'd be going into Appa Vincent
withdrawal if he wasn't sticking around," JenniAnn
added. She softly brushed a stray curl from Belle's
forehead then smiled at the couple. "I hear a date's
been set?"
Max and Rose clasped hands and nodded.
"While getting married right away had some appeal, we
decided we didn't want to forgo our plans and all the fun of
anticipation so..." Rose held out a piece of
paper. "It's just a mock-up, not the final draft, but
we wanted you to see it first."
JenniAnn's eyes welled as she admired the gold and crimson
save the date card. "June 25th, 2016..."
Max beamed. "It's the day after John's birthday.
If he comes... and I hope he comes... we'll have a cake for
him, too."
"He'll love that! Oh... Max and Rose!" JenniAnn
encouraged. "I wish I could hug you both right now
but..." She smiled down at Belle.
"I'll hug them for all three of us." Andrew smiled and
embraced the couple. "This is wonderful news!"
"We're hoping Bellaluna could be our flower girl?" Max
checked.
JenniAnn laughed. "Well, she'll hopefully be potty
trained by then so at least it wouldn't be a rerun of
Kemara's and Sean's wedding. I love that idea!
Thank you."
"Gotta have a special role for my baby sister/niece."
Andrew noticed Max's eyes well as he gazed at JenniAnn and
Belle.
"Max, let's sit down," Rose suggested, plopping onto a large
bean bag and patting the spot beside her.
Max took his place and laced his fingers through Rose's.
"Max, I hope you know that what happened... it changed
nothing between you and me," JenniAnn counseled.
Staring down at Rose's ring, Max nodded.
"Hon, I've known from that first day I met you that... that
your father..."
Max winced as he thought of that man ogling a teenaged
JenniAnn.
"And when I made that connection, it didn't change how much
I'd come to care for you and love you as... as my son,"
JenniAnn continued. "This connection is no
different. As far as I'm concerned, the shooter has no
connection to any of us. But, Max, I know it's not so
easy for you. And so I need you to know that no matter
what you decide to do, you'll still be my boy."
"And mine, too," Andrew averred.
"So if you feel the need to talk to him then..."
Max looked up and adamantly shook his head. "I... I
don't want to see or speak to him. But... but I know
you'll probably have to go to court at some point, Maja, and
I'd like to go with you when you do... to support you and
Dad and represent our family. But I don't want to talk
to him then, either. Maybe... maybe some day when I
hopefully know that... that he's locked up and will never
hurt anyone again... maybe then. But not until
then. I... Maja, Dad, my Rose..." Max offered a
tearful smile to each of them. "I'm going to keep
working on trying to forgive him but... but that doesn't
mean I have to be close to him, does it?"
Andrew moved to wrap an arm around the young man's
shoulders. "No, Max. It doesn't mean that.
You can pray for Rex without being close to him."
"I... I'll do that."
Rose met JenniAnn's gaze as Max moved fully into Andrew's
embrace. The older woman guessed that the younger had
something she wanted to say.
When Andrew and Max parted, JenniAnn motioned for the
latter. She hugged him and kissed his hair when he was
at her side.
"Thank you for being willing to go with me. It'll help
so much and it means so much to me that you'd face him just
to help me."
"You... you're my Maja."
"And very proud to be so. Now... tell me about your
wedding plans."
For several minutes, Rose and Max gushed to Andrew and
JenniAnn about their hopes and dreams for their wedding: a
beautiful but simple service in the chapel... preferably
with Andrew officiating, a Harry Potter themed
reception in the ballroom complete with butterbeer and
cauldrons full of wedding mints and candles hanging from the
ceiling. JenniAnn laughed when she learned that Logan
had already practiced pinning faux candles up. Belle
awoke and laughed along with their plans as if she
understood them all. Eventually, she grew restless.
"Well, all that talk about butterbeer has made me crave
some. I think I'll go make a couple pitchers.
Would anyone else like some?" Max asked.
"Definitely," JenniAnn agreed.
Rose nodded. "I'll never turn butterbeer down!"
"I think Belle and I will tag along and supervise," Andrew
teased. He'd noticed some silent exchanges between
JenniAnn and Rose and guessed they wanted some time to
themselves.
Max chuckled. "Maybe not a bad idea. I always
seem to put too much of something in it. It just never
tastes as good as yours, Dad."
Andrew clapped him on the back. "Then I'll be happy to
help."
When the two men were gone, Rose moved closer to JenniAnn
who took her hands.
"How are you doing... independent of Max, I mean?"
Rose sighed and managed a smile. "Relieved.
If... if you hadn't have come back... JenniAnn, other than
the angels and my aunt, you're the only one left who... who
was here when I first came. I mean... I know C.J. and
Lady Beth and Yva and her set would have come back for...
for a while if..." She shook her head. "They
said as much when I talked to them. But... but I don't
think they would have stayed a-and then... then what?
I'm not matriarch material. And to see Andrew like
that..." Tears pooled in Rose's eyes and began to
fall.
"You don't have to think about that any more, Rose.
I'm here. And while I think you're excellent matriarch
material and maybe, in time, will have to fill that role...
right now you deserve to be able to focus on other roles:
fiancee, student, niece, friend and eventually bride and
then wife and, hopefully, new mother."
Rose smiled. "Hopefully... I caught Max looking
at pictures of a Harry Potter-themed nursery
online." She laughed. "I'm a very blessed
woman... when my man sneaks looks at photos online, they're
of dragons and owls and house elves."
JenniAnn joined in her laughter. "That's our Max, for
sure. And... he's been sleeping all right?"
Rose blushed. "How do you know I've been with him at
night?"
"Joshua."
"Oh, right. No more nightmares. But sometimes
I'd wake up and just find him staring up at the
ceiling. It... it breaks my heart, JenniAnn.
He... he told me that... that he feels like what few good
memories he had from being a boy are... are tainted now,
including many with his Grandma cause his... cause Rex was
there. A-and what his wife, Brooke, told us... I
know it did Max good to see that she's already beginning to
heal and is determined to... to move on a-and make a life
for herself with Catherine's help b-but... The things
he did to her... Demeaning things..."
JenniAnn stroked Rose's hair. "We'll all keep
supporting Max. And, in time, I think he'll be able to
focus on the nice parts of those memories. It's just
all such a shock... one right after the other. Right
now, maybe all Max can do is fixate on his father being in
those memories but, eventually, that element will fade."
"Yeah..."
"And he'll have all new memories of the family he'll start
with you."
Rose felt herself relax. "True..." She grinned
at JenniAnn. "Weird to think that in as little as a
couple years, you might be a Grandma. And Andrew a
Grandpa!"
Laughing, JenniAnn shook her head. "It is daunting to
think about! But wonderful."
"It is! Sometimes I think back on those days when
there were so few of us and we'd stress over Andrew not
opening up and then there'd be disagreements and
now... Now we just have a couple pesky demons to deal
with but with such a close-knit group... we can take em,"
Rose averred.
With more laughter, JenniAnn nodded and hugged her
friend. "Without a doubt."
"And we have Joshua on our side."
"Forever and ever."
"Amen."
JenniAnn and Rose smiled at each other then out at the
beautifully blue heavens beyond.
*~*~*
It was shortly before dinnertime and JenniAnn had, at last,
found herself alone with her godfather and cousin.
She'd calmly told them about Lor and Cora but tears pricked
her eyes as she shared about her cousin, their baby boy.
"He... he really enjoyed his life, as short as it was.
I wish you could have seen his face as he talked about
eating chocolate a-and listening to your heartbeat,
Catherine."
Catherine rested her head on Vincent's shoulder as she wept.
JenniAnn held out a handkerchief. "It... it's
his. Jamey's. He gave it to me in Heaven a-and
then I... I found it under my pillow when I packed up at the
hospital. I want you both to have it."
Vincent reverently took the cloth then handed it to his
wife.
"Vincent, he remembers you reading to him. He even
named the books: Great Expectations, Tom Sawyer,
Treasure Island. And he... he knows your
lullaby, Catherine. He loves you both so much and
Jacob. He wanted you to know that... that when you
dream of him now, those dreams are real for him."
Vincent looked up with a start. "He... our Jamey...
he's truly there?"
"Truly. But! He told me that if either of you
start doping yourself to sleep more... he'll go full-blown
poltergeist." JenniAnn smiled. "He's as adorably
devilish as I'm told you were when you were little,
Vincent."
As he wept into Catherine's hair, Vincent chuckled.
JenniAnn clasped their hands. "He wanted you both to
know that it didn't hurt when he died. He always feels
your love and, though he longs for your embrace, it's a
pleasant sort of longing because... cause he knows it'll be
fulfilled."
"Mama... Papa... Psyche? Are you all right?"
The three turned to see a stricken looking Jacob standing in
the doorway.
Catherine waved him over.
"Yes, sweet Jacob, we're just fine. Are you okay?"
Jacob nodded. "I was just worried when I saw you
crying."
Vincent stroked his son's back. "These are happy
tears, Jacob. Your godmother met your big brother
Jamey while she was with Joshua."
Jacob's eyes lit up. "Jamey..." he repeated.
JenniAnn smiled at him and nodded. "He thinks you're
'pretty awesome' and loves the drawings you did of Joshua,
Jacob."
A proud smile filled Jacob's face. "He saw my
drawings?"
"Yep."
Jacob beamed at his parents who hugged him tightly.
"He plays the fiddle really, really well and is very close
to your Grandpa Lor and Grandma Cora. They call him
'Jamey Boy.'"
As JenniAnn gave a detailed account of Jamey, Cora, and Lor
and answered her little cousin's many questions, she caught
occasional looks of absolute peace on her beloved
godfather's and cousin's faces. For Jacob's sake
alone, she fought the tears she felt coming. Truly God
had used evil for good. Evil had found her cousins
sobbing over her in an alley, goodness had allowed her to
share a beautiful account of their son with Catherine and
Vincent. The memories of the former would fade in
time, JenniAnn knew, but she felt as if she would never
forget the beauty of that moment on the balcony.
*~*~*
After another shared meal in the ballroom and evening
prayers, everyone at Willowveil shuffled off to their
rooms. A few people returned to their own homes but
most remained.
"All right, is everyone comfy?" JenniAnn asked as she
surveyed Belle's nursery after its occupants had settled in.
Shelby was tucked into a sleeping bag while Belle laid in a
little bed that Andrew had arranged beside the older
girl. Ivy was tucked into the bed while Violeta was
curled up on a nearby cot.
"Yes," the three older girls answered in a chorus.
"Eepy..."
Andrew chuckled and bent to kiss Belle's forehead.
"G'night, little elf. G'night, Shel." He placed
another kiss on her forehead.
"Night, night," Shelby replied wearily.
"Aye-aye, Daddy." Belle smiled before scooting closer
to her sister.
Andrew hugged Ivy and Violeta. "Now you know that you
can come wake JenniAnn and me up if..."
Violeta squeezed his hand. "We know."
"And we will," Ivy stressed.
Andrew noticed JenniAnn rubbing at her side as she made the
rounds with good night hugs and kisses. He saw that
Violeta noticed, too. After giving his protege an
encouraging smile, the angel of death went to JenniAnn.
"Ready for bed, Laja?" he whispered.
"Yes... Very much. But I also don't want to
leave them..." she murmured. "They look so sweet."
"Girls, we're going to leave the door open a crack, okay?"
Andrew informed.
"Kay," Ivy and Violeta responded.
"Mmm hmm," Shelby answered, her eyes already closed.
She smiled as she stroked Belle's back.
JenniAnn sighed as she gazed tenderly at the two little
ones. Finally, she nodded and took Andrew's hand.
Andrew left the door cracked several inches open then he
turned and watched as JenniAnn settled into bed. He
smiled when she let out a luxuriant sigh.
"So much better... Ooh..." JenniAnn burrowed her
face into some sheets. "And it smells like fresh air."
"You can thank Arthur and Monica for that. They washed
and line-dried the bedding."
"I will definitely thank them in the morning." She
hugged her pillow and again breathed in the scent.
"This is almost perfect."
"Almost?"
JenniAnn cast him a pointed look.
Smirking, Andrew settled in beside her.
"Now it's perfect."
The angel kissed her hair. "Good."
JenniAnn gripped his hand and kissed it. "Thank you
for wrapping Mom's presents. Bending over just... I
dunno. It doesn't hurt exactly. Just feels like
something's pulling. And I meant to do that Sunday
but..."
Andrew slid to his side and kissed her cheek. "It was
no problem at all. I'm glad we could have a little
celebration for her. Monday was... hard. But
what a birthday present for her the next day..." He
smiled as he peered down at JenniAnn and stroked her hair.
Suddenly, JenniAnn sat up and placed a pillow in her
lap. "Your head hurts," she declared.
"How did..."
"I dunno really. Something in your eyes, I think."
"Laja... Maybe that's not a good i..."
"If I can hold Belle in my lap then your head shouldn't be a
problem," JenniAnn countered. "Your hair follicles
don't kick when you get excited."
Andrew chuckled. "True..." After another look
from JenniAnn, he laid down.
For a few moments, there was only silence as JenniAnn tried
to banish the angel's headache. He reached for her
hand when he noticed her brow furrow.
"Laja... what is it?"
"I... I just wanted to say that I'm sorry for not telling my
parents about the legal paperwork. It was stupid to...
to keep dragging my feet on that a-and it coulda been
really, really bad. As it was... what you had to
listen to... My love..."
Andrew tried to sit up but JenniAnn shook her head and kept
kneading his temples.
"Laja, it all worked out for good. You know that."
"Yeah..."
Andrew briefly debated with himself whether to say what was
on his mind. Finally, he decided he had to.
"If it should take a while before I come back, don't get
pushed around over the hospital bills. They'll set up
a payment plan if you just ask. And if you're not sure
what to do, Sean and/or Josef would help you."
"Andrew..."
"Laja, please, just... just let me finish."
"O-okay."
"Eliot said he would take whatever carpentry orders come in
so... so the business doesn't suffer. If it comes to
that, he's going to insist on giving you half the
earnings. Don't fight him over it. I already
tried. He's immoveable. Brittony overheard and
took his side completely." The angel smiled as he
remembered.
"Do you... really think it... it would take so long?"
Andrew sat up and enfolded his arms around JenniAnn.
"I have no idea. I hope not but I just don't know,
Laja." He rested his chin on her hair.
"'Wherever you go, I will go...'" JenniAnn whispered.
Andrew brought her hand to rest over his heart and nodded.
They clung to each other in the remaining moments before
sleep claimed them.
*~*~*
Haunted
Thursday,
June 11th, 2015
Andrew awoke to total darkness. A moment
later, the stale air around him erupted with screams
and shouting. Somewhere, Belle wailed.
"Belle! Sweet baby, Daddy's coming," he assured
as he stumbled forward into the darkness.
"Dad! Dad! Maja... she... she won't wake
up. Dad!"
"Max! Max where are you? Where's
JenniAnn?"
"Psyche!" Shelby bellowed. "Don't die!
Please... don't... don't..."
"Shel!" Tears streamed down Andrew's face as he
tried to follow the sound of her sobbing but it seemed
to be coming from all around him. "Laja..."
"Don't... please... please don't..."
"Violeta... Violeta!" Andrew called, still
stumbling.
"D-don't hurt me. Don't touch me!"
The terrified note in his trainee's voice made
Andrew's blood run cold.
Suddenly, a harsh red light flashed on and Andrew
found himself face to face with Nen and a being he was
sure was Tzila. He felt paralyzed and when he
opened his mouth, no sound came.
Nen stared down at the angel of death. "Look at
him, Tzila. Pathetic. Practically crawling
trying to reach his filthy little faux-family."
Tzila grinned and ran her fingernail down the side of
Andrew's face. "Just too bad we got to them
first. Oh, the things they're seeing now..."
Andrew tried to muster all his strength but still he
couldn't move.
Nen clucked his tongue. "And now more of the
waterworks... Yes, truly pathetic. You...
a prince of Heaven... ruled by a bit of cursed
clay. Laja..." He scoffed. "Say,
Tzila, maybe when this one cracks we could find our
own use for his little bitch. How old is
she? Not much past thirty. Still a few
good childbearing years, don't you think?"
The heinous comment roused the angel from his
stupor. "God... Father... Joshua..." he
silently prayed.
Nen and Tzila began to fade.
"We'll see you soon, Andrew. You'll know the
place and the time," Tzila hissed.
Andrew slumped forward when the two disappeared.
"Andrew, my own, wake up! Wake up now!"
*~*~*
"Joshua!"
Andrew bolted up from bed and searched JenniAnn's room
for the source of the voice but he saw only her and
heard only silence. Then came the cacophony of
crying, wailing, and barking followed by a scream from
the girls' room.
"It's okay! It's me!" Sy shouted.
Through the ajar door, Andrew saw Violeta scoop up
Belle and bolt to Ivy's bed with her. Sy grabbed
Shelby and settled her in Ivy's lap then began to run
around the nursery, turning on lights. Andrew
was getting up to join them when he felt JenniAnn's
hand on his arm.
"An-andrew... Terrible nightmare. I... I
feel..."
"Laja, I... I think... Laja? La..."
Andrew stared helplessly as her eyes flickered.
A second later, she began to convulse violently.
"No..."
"Psyche!"
"Shelby, no!" Seeing what was happening through
the half-open door, Ivy kept tight hold of the
flailing little girl.
Andrew turned JenniAnn to her side. His face was
covered in a sheen of tears as he held her while the
seizure ripped through her body.
Panicked, Fawn and Lulu jumped off the bed and ran
into the nursery.
"Sy! Sy! Where... where's my boy?"
"Dad! Dad! I'm in here. The
nursery. B-but go... go get Portia. Now."
"Laja... Oh, Laja, I'm so... so sorry," Andrew
murmured.
"Daddy! Mama!" Belle wailed.
Andrew glanced over and saw Violeta clinging to the
toddler, her own shoulders shaking as she wept.
He longed to go to them but knew he couldn't leave
JenniAnn.
Then, just as suddenly as it had started, JenniAnn's
seizure ended.
"Laja..."
JenniAnn blinked up at the angel. "Where...
where are we?"
"Home. Willowveil. In... in our room."
JenniAnn turned her head to the side and spied
familiar belongings: framed photos, her vanity, the
swing Andrew had installed, her clothes, his
clothes. She breathed a sigh of relief then
heard the muffled sobs coming from Belle's nursery.
Too exhausted to move, she beckoned for them.
"Girls... Girls, come here."
Ivy released Shelby who raced towards Andrew and
JenniAnn and climbed onto the bed, wedging herself
between them.
"Violeta, honey, it's okay. C'mon," JenniAnn
invited.
Sniffling, the teenager ambled forward. She set
Belle down on the bed and watched as the toddler
scrambled into her mother's lap.
"Mama... No aye-ee, Mama..."
JenniAnn wept into Belle's curls as she softly rocked
with her.
"Wh-what did she say?" Violeta questioned as she
settled near JenniAnn.
"'No scary', I think," JenniAnn guessed.
"Sweet baby..." Andrew cooed, reaching around Shelby
to stroke Belle's back before he resumed hugging the
older girl.
Fawn jumped onto the bed and was soon joined by Lulu
once Sy lifted her up. He and Ivy took places on
the foot of the bed.
"That was awful..." Sy muttered as he hugged Ivy to
him.
Andrew closed his eyes. "So... so it must have
been the whole castle. The worst nightmare I
ever..."
Sy nodded.
"How did you get to us so soon?" Ivy questioned.
Sy responded with a shy smile. "I snuck out of
my parents' room earlier and was sleeping outside your
door."
"Aww..."
Ivy smiled at Violeta and took her hand.
"I... I dreamed that... that I was in the Jolly Green
with... with you a-and Belle." Shelby glanced at
first Andrew and then JenniAnn. "A-and there was
a crash a-and I... I was the only one to...
to..." She let out a shuddering sob and buried
her face in Andrew's shirt. After a few deep
breaths, she sat up. "It feels less scary now
that... that I've said it a-and you're here. Did
you have a nightmare, Psyche?"
JenniAnn leaned over to kiss the child's golden
tresses and nodded. "In mine, I... I could hear
all you kids a-and Andrew calling to me b-but I
couldn't see or reach any of you. I just knew
that... that you were all terrified a-and nothing...
nothing I could do..."
Andrew squeezed her hand tightly. "Mine was very
similar." He'd tell JenniAnn the details later
but not then with the kids there.
Violeta hiccuped. "I... I..." She shook
her head.
"Violeta, you don't have to tell if you don't..."
"Psyche..."
The huddle on the bed looked up to see Portia in the
doorway with Persephone clinging to her. They
both looked terrified and Zeke, looming behind them,
didn't look much better.
"I'm fine... Better. Less concerned about
the seizure than... than..." More tears welled
in JenniAnn's eyes.
Portia stepped nearer and studied her friend's
eyes. She did look truly exhausted, as if she'd
run a marathon, but nothing else sent up red
flags. Portia set Persephone on the bed and gave
a weary smile as Shelby hugged her girl tightly.
Zeke moved behind Ivy and Sy and stooped to hug them.
"How's Mom? And the girls? Manny?" Sy
questioned.
"Mom's comforting your sisters and Manny just across
the hall. I told her that I'd found you and
you're fine."
"Sy, I'm... better now. Go be with your family,"
Ivy prodded.
Sy shook his head, still not released her.
"What does everyone think of going to the
ballroom? We can all be together then," Andrew
suggested.
His suggestion was met by unanimous support.
"I'll call Shane," Zeke offered. "He can pass
the word to the people on the attic floor."
Violeta went for her phone. "I'll call
Kylie. She's just above us."
Sy reached into his pocket. "I'll call the
Levines over at Serendipity... maybe they got to them,
too."
"Emma and Peter stayed in the stable with Reuel,
didn't they?" JenniAnn asked.
Andrew nodded. "I'll get them."
Violeta looked up from her phone. "What if... if
the animals..."
"Kemara and Sean!" JenniAnn cried. "Like Sy
said, maybe it wasn't just the castle."
Zeke hung up. "Shane's group is on their
way. I'll go tell Diana and the kids and rustle
up everyone else on this floor."
"I'll call Kemara and Sean," Portia volunteered.
"Kylie's getting everyone up there together."
Violeta pointed to the ceiling then looked to the
window. "I... I'm scared to leave Yonah and Mary
and Silly..."
Andrew ended his call. "Reuel says they're
pretty panicked but unharmed. Emma and Peter are
headed in. He's going to bring the animals
around to the front and tie them to the porch where we
can see them. We'll open a window so we can hear
them, too, okay?"
"Okay," Violeta agreed.
Portia frowned as she hung up the phone. "It
wasn't just Willowveil. Kemara and Sean are
pretty broken up right now. Nightmares there,
too."
"Sy and I will get a group together to walk over
there," Ivy decided.
Sy nodded. "They shouldn't have to come over by
themselves."
JenniAnn managed a smile for them. "Thank you."
"Let's go do that now," Sy suggested. "Before
they get too far."
Agreeing, Ivy left with him. They hurried to the
ballroom.
"Are you okay to walk?" Andrew whispered to JenniAnn.
"Yes. I think."
Violeta held her arms out. "Belle, my girl, can
you come to Aunt Violeta for just a little bit."
Belle shook her head and gripped JenniAnn's sleeve.
"Don't feel bad, honey," JenniAnn reassured the
angel. "She's just... just feeling like we all
are."
Violeta swiped at a tear and nodded. "I... I
don't blame her."
"Will you hold my hand while we go downstairs,
Violeta?" Shelby asked.
"Of course!" the teenager replied, taking the girl's
hand and heading to the hallway.
Portia warily eyed JenniAnn. "Psyche, I'm just
not sure about you carrying Belle after..."
"Annabelle..." a voice called from the hall.
Belle at last released JenniAnn and turned
around. "Appa..." She held her arms out.
Vincent entered the room and picked the little girl
up.
JenniAnn noticed that his face was streaked with
tears.
"Zeke said we are all going to the ballroom?" Vincent
checked.
"Yes," Andrew verified.
"My... my parents?" JenniAnn questioned.
"They went to the ballroom with the Wilsons.
Catherine and Jacob, too. I said I would check
in with all of you in case you needed help," Vincent
explained.
JenniAnn wrapped her fingers around her
godfather's. "We... we do. Thank
you. You can carry Belle since... since Andrew
may end up needing to carry me."
Andrew returned her wavering smile and kissed her
hand. "It will be my honor if I do."
"Ha-ee!" Belle called.
"Her bunny..." Andrew frowned.
"I'll get him!"
"We'll get him," Portia corrected as she raced into
the nursery after her daughter.
JenniAnn smiled at Lulu and Fawn. "Hopefully you
ladies can manage on your own, huh?" Fresh tears
welled as she pet them and wondered what else awaited
them.
Once Portia had Harvey settled into his traveling
cage, the group headed to the ballroom.
Vincent noticed that Andrew and JenniAnn, who looked
terribly pale, lagged behind. The angel met his
troubled gaze.
"Psyche, perhaps the elevator..."
JenniAnn shook her head.
Vincent remembered that, as a child, she'd had a
phobia of elevators. Perhaps now was not the
time to tempt a return. He again looked to
Andrew
"Laja, let me carry you. Please," the angel of
death requested.
"I just don't want to needlessly alarm..."
JenniAnn realized the foolishness of her words.
Everyone was already horror-stricken. Seeing
Andrew carrying her would make no difference.
"Okay," she consented.
Andrew lifted her into his arms and resumed their
walk. When they crossed the threshold into the
ballroom, they saw that many of their friends were
already there.
"Sweetheart!" Allison cried. "Here, here... sit
here." She rearranged some pillows on a settee.
Andrew gently set JenniAnn down.
"Thank you, Mom. Love..." JenniAnn kept
hold of Andrew's hand.
Andrew sat beside her and surveyed the faces
surrounding them. Every last one appeared
stricken.
Owen approached and crouched near the settee.
"Psyche, I just called Eliot. Actually... my
call woke him up. He had no idea what I was
talking about when I told him about the nightmare
epidemic. He checked on Father and Devin, too,
and they're fine. So was Asher but he's
understandably upset now and should be here soon to be
near Shel."
Overhearing, Clay joined them. "I called Edward
to see how they were doing in Albany and it was the
same thing. He shook Caleb awake to see if he
was having a nightmare and, well, Caleb was just
irritated... but no nightmare. But they're on
their way here with Dot and Randall."
"So... so it wasn't just Willowveil... but it was just
Dyeland," Andrew surmised, dragging his hand through
his hair. "Maybe if... if I leave then..."
"No..." JenniAnn moaned.
"Absolutely not!"
The crowd in the room hushed and all eyes were on
Kylie.
The young woman blushed. She hadn't meant to
speak so loudly.
"It just... it seems to me that... well, I'm not
saying we're better than the Apostles. Of course
we're not. But I think, knowing what we
absolutely know, it's on us to make better decisions
than they sometimes made. And so we can't just
abandon a friend because... cause we're scared," Kylie
stressed.
Clay nodded and rested an arm around her
shoulders. "I agree. The nightmare I
had... it was the worst of my life and I've had a lot
of terrible nightmares. But that's all it was: a
nightmare. I'm not going to let it... or anyone
who is behind it... turn me away from a friend.
I'm staying."
"We're staying," Kylie assented.
"Dad, if you leave, I'm packing up and following you,"
Max insisted.
"And I'm following Max," Rose added.
"And I don't believe in tearing families in two.
I'd have to go," JenniAnn pointed out with a
smile. "With Belle, of course."
"And me!" Violeta insisted.
A smile played at Vincent's lips. "I could not
go on without my Belle and my Psyche."
"And you would have to take me, Papa! And Mama!"
Jacob chirped.
"He better..." Catherine muttered, wiping at the last
of her tears as she grinned.
"You can't leave me!" Shelby cried.
Robert peered into Andrew's eyes and smiled.
"Allison and I would have to go, too."
"And me," Raquel agreed.
Soon everyone was offering their reasons for why they
absolutely could not be parted from Andrew.
"Well, we can't very well do JCS without a director!"
Diana insisted.
"I'm not being the only AOD in this crowd to be left
behind!" Eli protested.
"Butterbeer... really need my butterbeer fix," Eric
opined. "Zane, you're with me on that, right?"
"Yeah, Dad! Mommy, too."
"Mommy, too," Neela verified.
As the reasons continued to fly,
Kemara and Sean entered with Ivy, Sy, Zeke, and
Adam. The contingent from Albany was just behind
them along with Fr. Mike.
"What's going on?" Kemara asked
Monica who was holding Liam.
"Andrew thinks, perhaps, we would be better off if he
went away until this ends. We don't agree and
are speaking our minds," the caseworker explained.
"We definitely don't agree," Sean pressed. "It's
like Joshua said at Easter. We're stronger when
we're together... and we're strongest here. In
Dyeland."
"Exactly! And Violeta would go wherever Andrew
goes and I've been so looking forward to being her
roommate. I have to go with her." Ivy
approached her friend and hugged her.
Sy chuckled. "Well, then..." He joined in
on the embrace.
"Then we all go, too!" Kendra cheered.
"And I think Liam deserves to grow up near his
cousins," Arthur voiced.
JenniAnn beamed and hugged Andrew.
"And what if the demons deliberately left our friends
in other places alone just so we'd think being near
Andrew was harmful? Splitting up would be
exactly what they wanted," Shane hypothesized.
"I don't want to be party to helping them!"
"Neither do I," Peter insisted. "But wait...
what Sean said... what if Joshua didn't just mean
Dyeland in general? We were in the Fields of
Gold when he said that."
Emma nodded. "What if he meant the Fields
specifically? Andrew and JenniAnn, you first met
there, right?"
"We did, yes," Andrew replied, hugging JenniAnn to
him.
"And we've celebrated there so many times.
Joshua, Maryam, Yosef, and John... they left from
there and the butterflies... It's a special
place," Emma continued.
"Holy land..." Yakov mused.
Fr. Mike nodded. "Consecrated land. Legend
has it that when my ancestors first came to
Asteriana... that's Dyeland's original name... the
Fields are where they entered."
Reuel set a hand on the priest's shoulder. "Then
it truly is consecrated land. In my home, that
first valley where we came through remains the heart
and soul of our world."
"There are several cabins in the Fields," Rose
informed. "And the weather's been pleasant
enough that our tents... we have several... would be
comfortable. Why don't we go there?"
"It's nearly 4:00," Kelly shared. "And the way
to the Fields is poorly lit. What if some of
us... and I volunteer myself... stayed up to keep
watch? Everyone could camp out here. We'd
be together. And then we can spend the night in
the Fields tonight."
"You're right about the poor lighting," Adam
agreed. "I'll stay up."
"Me too," Henry volunteered.
"I... I have little interest in sleeping," Monica
confessed.
"Nor do I," Reuel conceded.
Andrew rose. "Thank you... all of you... for...
for your loyalty and your friendship. I... I
can't even begin to express what it means to me.
And I think Kelly's onto something. Everyone, in
groups, go grab whatever bedding you want. Those
who came from elsewhere, don't worry. We have
extra blankets and pillows. Maybe let's put
those who want to try to get some sleep more towards
the fireplace end of the room. Those who want to
talk can stay around this area."
"Can I sit by the windows so I can talk to Mary and
Silly?" Violeta quietly requested.
Andrew kissed her forehead and nodded. "Of
course."
Vincent approached. "Our Belle has already
fallen asleep. Catherine and I will remain by
the children."
"Thank you," the angel replied, kissing his daughter's
forehead.
Vincent briefly sat beside JenniAnn and kissed her
hair. "Psyche, are you going to stay up?"
JenniAnn nodded. "I... I think so. At
least for a bit." She placed a kiss on Belle's
curls then another on the man's cheek. "Thank
you."
"You're welcome. Try to get some sleep, Psyche,"
Vincent counseled.
"I... I will."
With a final embrace, Vincent stepped away, gathering
the children as he went.
Those who remained quietly moved furniture and formed
a tight circle.
"I really... I meant what I said," Andrew
started. "I... I don't even know how to say what
it means to..."
"Andrew, you know that if those two had said they were
coming after any of the rest of us, you'd be right
there," Adam insisted.
"Immoveable," Henry stressed.
Andrew forced a smile. "You're my friends."
"And you're our friend. Andrew, think about it,
if you hadn't kept us together last year... anyone who
left would have missed the chance to know Joshua,"
Edward pointed out.
"And being the one who left... I still think
that's true for me, Andrew. The things you said
to me before I bailed, after the, uh, American
Idol incident, I started thinking about
them. And who can say that if you hadn't cracked
that Idiot Eric exterior that the real me would have
opened enough to allow Joshua... and Neela and Zane...
in?" Eric questioned, gazing over at where his wife
and child were snuggled together on the other side of
the room.
"Besides Joshua, you and JenniAnn were the first
people of our group who I met. And the way you
two reacted to me... so calm and welcoming... that
encouraged me. And thank God for that."
Clay beamed at Kylie who was seated beside him.
"In short, Andrew, none of us would be in as good a
place now without you," Zeke summed up, reaching over
to squeeze Andrew's shoulder. His eyes
misted. "And as much as I hated that
nightmare... if that's the price for seeing you and
JenniAnn together after these past few days... I'll
pay it."
JenniAnn rested her head on the angel of death's
shoulder and gave tear-filled smiles to their friends.
Andrew held her close. "Thank you, Zeke.
Thank you all of you. But I am sorry about the
nightmares. If yours were anything like
mine..." He shook his head and briefly buried
his face in JenniAnn's hair.
"Shelby said she felt less scared after she talked
about her nightmare. Does anyone else feel like
that might help them?" JenniAnn asked.
For a few moments, the group looked at each
other. Finally, Sean nodded.
"I... I dreamed that I got the call that Kemara was in
labor but I was away and it took forever to get to the
hospital. I finally got there but... but they
wouldn't let me see her. I forced myself into
the room and she..." He embraced his wife.
"You were in labor but it... it was awful and then...
then I lost all three of you."
Kemara kissed his tear soaked face. "It won't be
that way," she assured. "B-but my nightmare...
it was kind of like that. The labor was hard but
I managed. And the babies... they... they were
so beautiful. But then... then this man came
a-and he grabbed Joy a-and told me... told me he had
to take her away and I could visit her once a month
a-and suddenly I was visiting her b-but it was this
awful asylum and people were screaming a-and hurting
each other and Joy kept crying and crying b-but they
wouldn't let me hold her... my... my baby." She
hugged her stomach.
"Kemara, none of us would ever, ever let that happen,"
JenniAnn vowed.
Adam nodded. "Even if that sort of thing could
happen... Andrew and I would post ourselves right
outside your door and keep that man away. And
don't underestimate Andrew. He looks like a
gentle soul but he's got a mean left hook, that
one." The angel's immaculate blue eyes glinted.
Emma laughed. "Andrew? Really?"
"Yes, really?" JenniAnn pressed, truly smiling.
"I may have... at one point and very, very briefly...
been a boxer," Andrew coyly offered.
Kemara smiled and wiped at her tears. "Good to
know."
"It is," Sean agreed. "Although... it's also
scary to know that they know how to get to us.
Can they read our minds?"
Everyone looked to Reuel.
"I don't believe so," he responded. "It would
help me if I knew a few more dreams but, Sean, you
have a pregnant wife. Anyone might guess that
you're biggest fear right now is a bad childbirth
outcome. And, Kemara, we know they were near the
hospital... perhaps in the hospital. They may
have seen you go to an appointment."
"True. And Sean and I grabbed lunch in the
hospital cafeteria. We talked about the tests
and diagnosis..."
Reuel smiled gently. "There you go."
"Shelby dreamed that Andrew, Belle, and I were... were
killed in a car accident. Did they go digging in
old newspapers?" JenniAnn questioned.
"Your parents mentioned the accident at one point,
JenniAnn. Maybe more times. But I was
there for the one. Just about how it... it would
be so hard for her if you didn't..." Fr. Mike
shook his head.
"Where were they when they said that?" Andrew asked.
"Just outside the chapel. Others were around."
"Well, then that explains that," JenniAnn decided.
Zeke drew in and let out a deep breath. "In...
in my dream... Sy and Ivy were on a date and some
skinheads or something... they got on their case
and... well, it... it escalated and they... they
killed... killed my boy and Ivy..." He shook his
head.
Andrew gulped down the lump in his throat and brushed
at some tears. "Things... they've gotten so much
better but it wouldn't take much to guess..."
Zeke nodded. "It was an easy shot. I
know."
"This time... I dreamed that... Rex... he..."
Max shook his head and grabbed Rose.
Softly dragging her fingers through Max's hair, Rose
took over. "He dreamed Rex murdered me.
And that may have been the easiest of all for them to
come up with. What he did to you, JenniAnn...
it's in the newspapers and, well..."
"I wasn't exactly quiet when I found out that he...
he was the one who... who..."
"Max..." JenniAnn shakily stood.
Max hastened towards her and hugged her.
Once JenniAnn was back in Andrew's arms, Reuel
spoke. "In my own nightmare, they had taken
Riva... my little girl. I... I did not reach her
in time." The angel's eyes welled. "It was
horrible to see but I know that could never
happen. Riva is in Heaven now. But it
tells me that they know very little. When I have
spoken of my life now, I have done so vaguely... not
because I distrust any of you but because it would
only be so many names. Therefore, they had to
rely upon what they knew of me thousands of years
ago."
"That's a relief, at least," Andrew responded.
"I just keep seeing those two in my mind..."
The friends all looked at each other while the angel
of death stared down at his hands.
Peter finally broke the silence. "Do you mean
the demons, Andrew?"
He nodded.
"I didn't actually see them," JenniAnn shared.
"Did anyone else?"
Emma shook her head. "Not me."
The others all voiced their agreement.
"So was I the only one who saw them?" Andrew
questioned.
No one contradicted him.
"Violeta saw them before. Maybe she did?" Kylie
suggested.
"Maybe. I'll be right back."
Andrew approached Violeta who was curled up on a
loveseat with Shelby. Ivy and Sy occupied the
one next to them while Hailey and Kendra were
stretched out on a couch they'd angled to form a
small, closed triangle.
"How are you six doing? And the animals?" Andrew
checked.
"Okay," Violeta replied. "We've been telling
Mary and Silly and Yonah stories. And singing to
them."
Ivy looked to Andrew with a tired smile. "It's
helping us, too."
"Banishing the nightmares," Hailey agreed.
"I'm so glad. And if there's anything we can do
to make any of you more comfortable, let us know,"
Andrew stressed.
Kendra shrugged. "I'm feeling pretty comfy right
now. Like this. Kind of reminds me of
Christmas. But with Sy... and without Joccy and
Zoe."
"I hope their visit next week still works out," Ivy
mused. "Joccy's been counting down the
days... She even has a rock jar."
Andrew squeezed her shoulder. "I'm sure it'll be
fine, Ivy." His eyes welled. He knew the
sisters' visit to Serendipity would work out. No
matter what, the others would make sure the girls got
there safely... whether he was there to greet them or
not. He drew in a deep, steadying breath.
"Violeta, could I talk to you for just a moment?"
"Sure."
Violeta followed Andrew to a bench a few yards away
and sat beside him.
"Sweetheart, we're trying to get to the bottom of
those nightmares and the good thing is none seem to
imply the demons can read our minds. But there
was something kind of odd... I seem to be the
only one who actually saw Nen and Tzila in my
nightmare. Did you?"
Violeta shook her head. "No. I... I just
saw..."
Andrew hugged her tightly. "You don't have to
tell me if..."
"It... it was Joshua. Someone was...
was... hurting him really badly b-but it was...
now. Not 2,000 years a-ago."
"Oh, sweetheart..." Andrew softly swayed as
Violeta wept into his shirt. His heart broke for
her but he was also relieved. Playing on
Violeta's love for Joshua was too easy. It
implied no special knowledge on the part of Nen or
Tzila.
Violeta sighed and patted Andrew on the back.
"I... I'm fine now. You should go sit back down
with JenniAnn. I'm sorry you had to see
them. They're not nice."
Andrew couldn't help but smile at the
understatement. "Thanks. I'm sorry you had
to see them, too."
"Yeah... but now I only see people I love."
Violeta pecked Andrew on the cheek then hurried back
to her little group.
The angel of death embraced JenniAnn the moment he was
again at her side.
"So?" Owen prompted.
"She didn't see them. It was just me."
"And they spoke to you?" JenniAnn gently asked.
"Yes."
"Love... maybe it would help you to tell..."
Andrew shook his head. "Too... too
terrible." Then it occurred to him that maybe he
had to tell... If something went wrong...
His Laja had to be protected.
JenniAnn circled her arms around his neck.
"Andrew, if it would make you feel better to tell..."
"Yeah. It... it would."
"Then let's hear it, buddy," Adam encouraged.
"After all the screaming and cries from... from the
kids stopped, Nen and Tzila were there. And they
talked about... as if I'd... degraded myself by... by
having my family. And then... they made an
obscene reference to... to you." Andrew clasped
JenniAnn's hand.
"And what was that?" JenniAnn gently pressed as she
stroked his back.
"Saying that... that they could find a use for you...
that you still have a few... child-bearing years."
JenniAnn went ashen then embraced Andrew
tightly. She gasped as she remembered her
incision. Still she remained close. "Love..."
"If anything ever..." Andrew choked out.
"We wouldn't let it happen, Andrew," Zeke
assured. "Even when... when you have to leave,
JenniAnn won't be alone. We'll be there for her,
for the kids."
"They won't so much as lay a hand on her," Eli
vowed. "JenniAnn, we got your back."
Andrew smiled gratefully at them then rested his
forehead against JenniAnn's. "I... I just want
to... to protect you."
She caressed his face. "I know the feeling, my
love. Now... now we just have to trust Joshua
a-and the Father to protect the other while we're...
separated."
The rest of the Friends exchanged concerned
glances. While they had every hope that Andrew
would triumph, for many of them it would be the first
time they'd see the two truly separated. Even
when Andrew was on assignments, there was always his
cell phone. As awful as JenniAnn's coma had
been, at least Andrew had been able to see her.
Andrew and JenniAnn at last moved apart and bestowed
grateful smiles on their friends.
"We'll be okay," Andrew vowed.
"Of course you will," Zeke affirmed. "'Therefore,
what God has joined together, let no one
separate.' The Lord brought you both
together. A couple of malcontents can't tear you
apart."
JenniAnn smiled at Zeke. "True." She
turned away as she yawned.
"Maybe let's try to get a little more sleep?" Emma
suggested. "It looks like some of the kids are
already asleep and seemingly peaceful."
"I think that's a very good idea," Reuel agreed.
"There's no sense in anyone getting rundown.
Several of us will keep watch."
Andrew reached over to squeeze his hand. "Thank
you. I could help keep..."
Reuel shook his head. "We can manage."
Emma grinned. "'Close your eyes, close your eyes
and relax...'"
"Hey, that's my song," Peter jokingly testified.
JenniAnn laughed. "Actually... I used to sing
that to Andrew long before we ever came to St. G's."
"Fate..." Edward surmised. He smiled.
"Otherwise known as Joshua."
Andrew chuckled. "Yep. And it is sound
advice."
"Does everyone have what bedding they need?" JenniAnn
checked.
"More than enough," Kylie assured.
The group rose and exchanged hugs then the angels
watched as they returned to their families and couples
drifted off to various spots in the room.
Adam kept his gaze locked on Clay and Kylie.
Eli clapped him on the shoulder. "Your
nightmare... it was about them, wasn't it?"
His fellow angel of death nodded as tears welled in
his eyes.
"We won't let anything happen to them. And you
know they're going to get married. Yosef
wouldn't have said what he did to JenniAnn if that was
in doubt."
Relieved, Adam smiled. "True. Very
true. And after this week... a glass of the best
wine... or two... would suit me very well."
Eli laughed and hugged him. "And cake.
Lots of cake."
"Oh, trust me, there will be lots of cake."
After more soft laughter, the two parted and stationed
themselves on different sides of the ballroom.
From his vantage point, Eli could see JenniAnn settle
in Andrew's embrace as they spread out on a
couch. He was seized by a sudden memory of
himself gazing down into her infant eyes. It has
been the first time he'd held her.
"Welcome to the world, little JenniAnn. May you
know as many of its wonders as possible and as few of
its terror as possible. But, above all, know
that you are so loved by the Father, the Son, and the
Holy Spirit."
Then he'd turned to smile at Sophia before redirecting
his attention to the baby girl.
"And may you find someone to love with all your heart,
mind, body, and soul... someone who will love you as
deeply, in turn."
Never would Eli have guessed that his old friend
Andrew would be that "someone."
The angel of death peered out the nearest window and,
starting up at the stars and the moon, prayed that his
beloved friends would not suffer too greatly in the
days ahead.
*~*~*
It took a few moments after waking for JenniAnn to
make sense of why she and Andrew were sleeping on a
couch in the ballroom. Then it all came
thundering back in horrific detail: the kids screaming
and Andrew crying out as if in the worst agony
imaginable. A whimper sneaked out.
"Shh... It's okay. I'm here."
JenniAnn nuzzled the angel's shoulder and held fast to
him. What if this was the last morning in a long
while that she'd wake up with him? What if he
had to leave before they even got to the Fields?
"Laja, say something. Please. Did you have
another seizure?"
Hearing the concern in Andrew's voice, JenniAnn at
last peeled herself away from him.
"No," she replied as she reached up to stroke his
face.
Andrew breathed a sigh of relief. "Good.
I'm glad. But I think we should ask Edmund to
stop by if he can. Maybe some meds..."
"Maybe."
JenniAnn looked around the room. Some of their
friends were still lounging but most were gone.
"Where..."
"Some went home... in groups... to pack. Others
went to the grocery store to get some fresh fruit."
"What time is it?"
"9:30."
JenniAnn blinked. "I slept in really late... for
me."
Andrew placed a kiss on her forehead. "It was an
exhausting night, especially for you."
"Did anyone have any more nightmares?"
"No, Laja."
"Good... Do you know when... when you'll have to
go?"
Andrew nodded. "I did have another dream... not
a nightmare. Or maybe more like a vision."
He gave JenniAnn a reassuring smile as he cradled her
face in his hands. "Suddenly, Michael was
standing right there." He pointed to a spot just
in front of them. "He told me that... that Nen
and Tzila will challenge me to come to Sheol at 10 AM,
our time, tomorrow."
JenniAnn shook her head. "No... but... no!
That's not fair! That... that's their
turf! A-and Yehuda said it was so... so drab and
sad and... No," she moaned.
Andrew gently pulled the woman closer to him and
rested his cheek against her hair.
"I'll be okay, Laja," he promised. "It may look
different now but Yosef was there. John was
there. Joshua was there. I'll think of
them. I'll remember watching their
reunions. And then I'll think of watching all of
you meet them. It won't be the same place for me
that it is for Nen and Tzila."
"Could... could they pull you in... in further?"
"No, Laja. Not against my will. And you
know I wouldn't choose to go."
JenniAnn nodded against his chest. "I do know."
Andrew softly swayed as he continued to hold her.
"Where are the kids?"
"Violeta and Shelby are in the kitchen, baking with
Tiva and several of the others including your
mom. Max and Rose went with the group who headed
to the grocery store and your dad is with them.
And Belle..." Andrew chuckled. "Catherine
tells me she's giving Appa Vincent a makeover.
She can get nearly as many barrettes in his hair as
she can in yours."
JenniAnn smiled at last. "I want a photo."
"Okay."
Andrew helped her up from the couch and walked with
her to the living room where several of the children
were watching Toy Story. In a corner,
Belle was toddling around Vincent.
JenniAnn laughed when she saw her daughter's
face. She looked very intent as she searched for
any bare spots in Vincent's mane.
Content with her work, Belle clapped. "Pitty
Appa!"
Vincent laughed and pulled her onto his lap.
"Thank you, Belle. I don't believe anyone has
every called me 'pretty' before."
Belle kissed him then saw her parents and ran for
them.
"Daddy! Mama!"
Andrew scooped her up into his arms and cuddled her
and JenniAnn together.
"Good morning, baby girl," he greeted.
Belle excitedly let loose with a string of gibberish.
JenniAnn laughed. "Is that so, sweet Belle?"
Vincent smiled as he approached. "She has been
very cheerful this morning. It's been a delight
to see."
"Good." JenniAnn kissed the girl's curls then
squeezed her godfather's hand. "You think we
could get a picture?"
Laughing, Vincent nodded.
"Belle, go to Appa," Andrew encouraged.
"Appa!"
Andrew reached into the pocket of his robe and
withdrew his phone, snapping a quick photo just as
Belle planted a kiss on her grandfather's cheek.
Once he was finished, the little one began to
squirm. Vincent set her down and the three
watched as she made a beeline for Liam, settling
herself into his lap. The little boy smiled and
circled his arms around her as they watched the movie.
Vincent embraced Andrew and JenniAnn.
"How did you both sleep after..."
"Very well. Soundly," JenniAnn replied.
"But..." She looked to Andrew.
"Michael appeared to me. I know now how and when
I'm going to face Nen and Tzila. Tomorrow
morning. In Sheol."
"Andrew..." Vincent again hugged the two.
"All of our prayers will be with you."
Andrew gave him a weary smile. "I know.
And I'm glad I'll be here to see everyone safely
settled into the Fields and to see what tonight
brings. I hope we're right about the Fields
being protected."
"I hope so, too," Vincent assented.
"I wish everyone could stay there all day... But
some have work." JenniAnn frowned.
"Yes. But we have made plans," Vincent
consoled. "Monica and Liam will go to their food
truck at the usual time but Tess and Henry will
accompany them. Arthur and Zeke will go to True
Light with Reuel and Eli. Kelly is spending the
day at the Phoenix with Catherine. Blessedly,
Portia is off today so does not need to leave.
Adam will remain here to help as needed.
Randall, Caleb, Clay, and Edward have already headed
to the farm to handle matters there but intend to
return by lunchtime. It's a blessing to have so
many teachers among us. No schools to report
to."
"Our classes?" JenniAnn queried.
"I have canceled them. Father says that despite
being unaffected by the nightmares, everyone is on
edge. I doubt any of the children would be able
to concentrate. Emma and Kemara suggested that,
perhaps, any of them who wish to could join us in the
Fields. Sunshine would do them good."
Andrew gave a nod. "Sounds like a plan."
Max entered the room and hurried over to Andrew and
JenniAnn when he saw them.
"Dad, Maja..." he murmured as he hugged them.
"How are you this morning?"
JenniAnn brushed some hair from his forehead.
"Tired but good... and glad to have everyone
near. How was your shopping trip?"
"Uneventful, thankfully. Breakfast should be
ready soon. I'm going to go help with getting
the ballroom back into order but wanted to come see
you two first."
"Thanks, Max." Andrew clapped him on the
shoulder. "Did you and Rose do okay after..."
"Slept like babies. Weird phrase, actually," Max
noted. "Babies don't sleep very peacefully for
long. But we did!"
JenniAnn's gaze traveled from her youngest,
remembering the oft-interrupted nights, to her
eldest.
"I'm so glad!"
"Me too." Max studied JenniAnn. "You look
a little pale, Maja."
"Let's sit down," Andrew suggested.
JenniAnn settled onto one of the couches with Andrew
to her right and Vincent to her left.
"Better," Max declared with a smile. "See
everyone in a bit!" He hastened off to the
ballroom.
JenniAnn rested her head on Vincent's shoulder as she
twined her fingers with Andrew's. In spite of
everything swirling around them, in that moment she
felt safe.
*~*~*
After receiving a call from Andrew, Dr. Talson stopped
in following breakfast. The angel of death and
JenniAnn filled him in on the previous night as he
performed some basic tests on his patient.
Andrew remained nearby as the neurologist consulted
with JenniAnn following the final test.
"How did you feel after the seizure?"
"Exhausted. Andrew had to carry me part of the
way to the ballroom." JenniAnn gave the angel a
wan smile.
"Headache? Confusion?"
JenniAnn nodded. "But both could have come from
what happened, too."
"Very true." Edmund frowned. "If you were
any other patient, I'd want to start you on
anti-convulsants as soon as possible. But I know
you didn't care for your previous medication."
JenniAnn shook her head. "It made me feel...
numbed. Which, honestly, might be good right
now. But not when everyone else..." She
sniffled.
"I understand. You may tolerate another med much
better but..."
"If not..." JenniAnn's eyes welled. "I'm
not spending these next days nauseated or... or
knocked out asleep or irritable. I need to be
here... and be myself."
Edmund clasped her hands in both of his. "I
understand completely. But I'm also afraid,
JenniAnn. If the convulsions get too
violent... It's not just about opening up your
incision. You have some internal ones, too."
"I... I know."
"Here's my recommendation: let's shelve the medication
discussion until things are more settled. In the
meantime, you've said before that lack of sleep and
being stressed trigger your complex partial
seizures. It's probably the same here. And
I know avoiding stress is all but impossible right
now. I also know that after the nightmares,
sleep may be the last thing you want to do. But
you have to. And you let the others take care of
you. Trust me, no one will mind. You've
spent years playing the doting hostess. For at
least a week, as your doctor, I'm ordering you to let
it go. And I'll get Shelby in here to sing that
song if you won't just listen to me," Edmund
threatened with a smile.
Andrew and JenniAnn both laughed.
"Okay, I will," JenniAnn vowed.
"And I'll make sure of..." The rest of the
sentence died away and Andrew looked down to the
floor. He wouldn't be there for long. Less
than 24 hours... He couldn't watch over
JenniAnn.
"Love..."
Andrew hastened to JenniAnn who readily embraced him.
Edmund turned away from the two to allow them a
moment's privacy. His eyes welled. It
wasn't fair at all. But then he knew, better
than most, that bad things happened to good people...
even terrible things happened to them. It was
unfathomable to him that this angel who had
compassionately escorted his son Home should be
terrorized by demons. And that JenniAnn would be
shot... The physician reached up to clasp his
boy's dog tag which he always wore around his
neck. Calmed, he turned back around.
"Andrew, when I met you, you were in bad shape.
And JenniAnn... I was struck by your love for
him. But I was also worried. You seemed
so... consumed by Andrew. And, Andrew, you
seemed... evasive with her at times. Yet, even
with those problems, you two made it through
that. You've both grown so much now...
individually and together. So I know you'll make
it through this. You will," Edmund encouraged.
After letting his words sink in, Andrew and JenniAnn
smiled at each other then rose and hugged the doctor.
"Wow..." Andrew murmured after a moment.
Edmund laughed. "Wow what?"
"It just occurred to me that if I hadn't had the PTSD
and TBI, we would never have met you... so you
wouldn't have been there when this happened with...
with Laja," Andrew shared.
The physician nodded. "Very, very true."
JenniAnn reached for her cross. "'A Light is
shining in the darkness.'"
"'And the darkness will not overtake it,'" Andrew
finished.
Edmund patted them both on the backs and beamed.
"Amen."
*~*~*
JenniAnn giggled as she slowly turned around.
"This is like that Shakespeare in Love scene
in reverse," she remarked. "And with
clothing."
Andrew chuckled as he pinned in place the fabric he'd
wound around her midsection.
"Good movie. Probably would have been less
awkward if I hadn't met Shakespeare, however," he
teased.
JenniAnn smiled and kissed his cheek. "Poor
love."
"Thank you. Now, milady, your donkey and our
issue await."
"Issue..." JenniAnn wrinkled her nose.
"Not my ideal nickname for Belle."
Andrew grinned. "The only other Shakespearean
word for child that I could think of was 'chicken' and
I thought I better save that because at the rate we're
going... we'll end up with literal chickens... and
goats... probably a cow."
Laughing, JenniAnn nodded. "Probably.
So... are we ready?"
The two surveyed the bedroom. Andrew took
JenniAnn's hand when she sighed.
"Ready," he averred, slinging their bag over his
shoulder. "Do you need..."
"Let me try to walk. Please."
Andrew nodded. He was relieved when JenniAnn
made it to the main floor hallway with minimal huffing
and puffing.
"Mama! Daddy!" Belle wriggled away from her
Grandma Allison and screeched when her parents stepped
onto the front porch. She gestured to the nearby
donkey. "O-ah!"
JenniAnn tousled the girl's hair. "Yep!
Yonah's going to give you and me a ride to the
Fields."
Seeing how excited this news made Belle, Andrew was
glad that JenniAnn had some extra padding. There
would definitely be further wriggling.
"I'm going to help Mama and then you can get on Yonah
with her. Okay, Belle?" he checked.
The toddler nodded eagerly.
Peter helped position Yonah so that JenniAnn could
easily step off the porch and mount him. The
donkey brayed when she was astride him.
"Sweet boy," JenniAnn cooed as she ran her fingers up
and down his mane.
"Ready for Belle?" Andrew asked.
"Definitely."
"Belle, sweetie, try not to move too much on Yonah,
okay?" Allison requested.
Belle was already reaching for the donkey.
"O-ay."
JenniAnn took hold of Belle when Andrew lifted her
up. Though her mood was greatly improved by
Edmund's encouraging words and her amusing interlude
with Andrew, neither compared to the joy she felt when
the little girl let out a squeal of utter
delight. For just a moment, it seemed as if they
were only going to the Fields for a celebration.
"Do we have everyone?" Peter asked.
Emma approached holding a check list. Every name
on it was marked through.
"Everyone," she verified.
"And the people who are in Manhattan and Albany?"
Kemara questioned.
"Randall and the boys will all come here and walk to
the Fields together," Dot replied, her right arm
around Kylie's shoulders.
"And those in Manhattan are meeting at Monica's food
truck at 5:00. They'll all travel together,
too," Adam relayed.
Andrew looked at the people amassed on the lawn.
"Then we're ready?"
The others nodded.
"Ready," Sean concluded.
"We should have music. Defiant marches... which
is basically and very coolly what this is... always
have music," Owen pointed out.
Overhearing, Diana stepped nearer with Manny peeking
out from his sling.
"I know just the one," she offered.
Recognizing the echo of Zeke's words days earlier,
Peter smiled.
"I think you do," he replied. "Start us off?"
After embracing the others and gathering her children
around her, Diana began to sing.
As they marched away from Willowveil, the Friends'
voices rang out together.
"'We will walk with each other, we
will walk hand in hand.
We
will walk with each other, we will walk hand in
hand.
And
together we’ll spread the news that God is in our
land.
And
they’ll know we are Christians by our love, by our
love.
Yes,
they’ll know we are Christians by our love.'"
As Andrew walked beside Yonah, he studied JenniAnn and
Belle. They looked so adorable, so
loveable. He stored the image away in his mind
along with several others of his friends, triumphant
even in the face of uncertainty and fear. He
knew he would need those memories the following day.
"Whoa. Hold up."
Andrew halted, along with the rest of the group, and
looked to Peter who had spoken.
"Who is that in the Fields?" the man questioned.
"Oh no..." JenniAnn whispered.
Andrew squeezed her hand then stepped forward.
"He just appeared. I swear he wasn't there a
moment a..." Peter was cut off when Andrew ran
forward, towards the mysterious visitor.
Moving to the front of the group, Adam smiled as his
friend made contact with the "stranger."
"That's Sam," the angel of death explained. "He
used to supervise Andrew, back when he was a
caseworker like Monica."
A murmur went through the crowd. JenniAnn
beamed.
"Oh, Sam... I'm so glad he came! C'mon,
everyone. Let's go," she prodded. "Andrew
will want to do introductions with many of you."
The rest of the group thundered forward and were soon
within feet of Andrew and Sam. The angel of
death released his old friend and smiled proudly at
his nearing family.
"Belle has gotten so big!" Sam mused, his smile
stretching from ear to ear. "And
JenniAnn... I am so very glad to see you here
and looking very well."
Once Vincent had taken Belle and Andrew had helped her
dismount, JenniAnn embraced Sam.
"Thank you. I'm so glad you're here, Sam.
It... it does me good to see you and Andrew together."
Andrew hugged her and kissed her hair.
Sam's eyes misted as he looked at the two. He
tore his gaze away and surveyed the other faces.
"I see many tents in need of setting up. Maybe
after everyone has a chance to settle in, you could
introduce me to the friends I haven't yet had the
pleasure to meet, Andrew?" Sam suggested.
Andrew nodded. "Sounds good. Everyone, how
about we set up the food tables here. Let's keep
the tents as close to the cabins as possible."
After shouts of assent, the group split up and soon
myriad colorful tents dotted the Fields.
After helping Violeta unroll sleeping bags, JenniAnn
stepped out onto the porch of the cabin she, Andrew,
Belle, Violeta, Max, Rose, and Shelby would be
sharing. Spotting her as he helped some of the
Tunnel children erect their tents, Andrew finished
what he was doing then joined JenniAnn. She
circled her arms around his middle and sighed.
"It reminds me of your birthday. 2013.
That was such a special night."
Andrew nuzzled her hair. "It was."
"The last before you started aging. The last
before Belle."
Andrew's lips grazed her forehead.
"My love..." JenniAnn fought tears as she buried
her face in the angel's chest.
Andrew ran his hand through her hair, wondering how he
would manage to leave her and the kids and all his
friends in the morning. His eyes filled as he
thought of Joshua who had so bravely faced his own
good byes. Even without hearing the carpenter's
voice, Andrew knew what he would say.
"It's 'see you later'... not 'good bye', Andrew."
The angel of death roused from his reverie as JenniAnn
tugged on his hand.
"Come around to the back part of the porch.
Please."
Keeping hold of JenniAnn's hand, Andrew followed
her. He smiled when she pushed him onto a
wrought iron bench before settling onto his knee.
"It's not that I'm embarrassed or didn't want my
parents to see but... well, the kids were right there
and I didn't want them to gawk so..."
Andrew closed his eyes when she began to dot his face
with her kisses. He sighed when he felt the soft
pull of her fingers buried in his hair.
Suddenly, he remembered a different moment with
JenniAnn... the previous Christmas. They'd been
washing and putting away dishes after one of the big
meals and Maryam and Yosef had insisted on
helping. At one point, the older couple had gone
into the ballroom to stow away some crockery.
Finding one piece left behind, Andrew and JenniAnn had
gone to join the two saints with her in the
lead. Just before entering, JenniAnn had gasped
slightly and stepped back, yanking Andrew away from
the entry.
"What is it, Laja?"
"Umm..."
Andrew chuckled when her face began to redden.
"Oh, come on, Laja. It's Maryam and Yosef.
They can't be getting up to much!"
"They're, umm, kissing. Under the
mistletoe. On the lips."
"Well, that is the traditional response to mistletoe,"
Andrew reasoned. "And they love each
other. Kissing on the lips doesn't necessarily
equate to wanting to have relations, you know."
"Yeah... yep, of course. It's actually very
sweet. Just a lil surprising, I guess. But
good. Lovely, lovely Maryam and Yosef..."
Sitting on the porch, Andrew recalled her sigh.
He'd thought it was wistfulness over discovering an
additional bit of proof that the stately paragon of
her childhood was a living, loving woman who still
cared deeply for her husband.
But maybe it was more...
Maybe it was her trying to puzzle out why kissing on
the lips was okay... even lovely... for Maryam and
Yosef but not for them? And that wasn't
true. He'd never kissed her like that because he
hadn't thought she wanted to be kissed like
that. But she had kissed Eliot on the lips when
they'd dated. JenniAnn had always been honest
about that... and always seemed regretful.
Andrew frowned. He was sorry for that.
There was no reason for JenniAnn to feel badly about
it.
Unless maybe she didn't really feel badly about the
kisses for their own sake... Maybe she only
regretted that the only man who had ever kissed her
like that wasn't her true love.
JenniAnn planted a kiss on Andrew's brow then pulled
away and stroked his cheek.
"Hey, where have you gone?" she murmured.
"Laja, I..."
JenniAnn cocked her head, trying to make sense of the
strange expression on Andrew's face.
"Maryam and Yosef... in the ballroom... with the
mistletoe."
JenniAnn smiled. "I remember."
"You sighed. Why?" the angel questioned, his
voice barely above a whisper.
JenniAnn's cheeks flushed. She bowed her head
for a moment then, looking back to Andrew, saw
understanding on his face.
"You know why..."
Andrew nodded.
"I'm sorry if...if it's not right to... to want..."
"No... Laja, no." Andrew shook his head
then gently cupped the right side of her face.
He blinked back tears when a few trailed down her
cheeks. Then he pulled his Laja closer.
No music played. The world didn't seem to spin
or freeze in time. JenniAnn didn't even feel her
stomach somersault nor did Andrew feel his heart
leap. Instead, they simply felt an incredible
calm.
After they drifted apart, JenniAnn rested her head on
Andrew's shoulder.
Both were silent for several moments, basking in the
warmth of their love and God's.
"Thank you," JenniAnn finally whispered.
"Welcome."
Owen came around the corner to tell them that everyone
was gathered to meet Sam but the words died on his
lips. He allowed himself only a brief moment to
stare at the two before he quietly backed away.
Later on, he would paint a picture of that moment and
give it to Andrew and JenniAnn. His friend and
fellow teacher would ask him why it was he'd made her
glow as brightly as her beloved angel. Owen
would respond truthfully.
"I painted what I saw, Psyche."
*~*~*
After introductions were made, Sam stepped back so he
could see the entire assembly.
"Now that I've met you all, I want you to know that I
come here with a message from Joshua," the angel
began.
The Friends smiled at each other, held hands, and
embraced.
"He and the Father are very proud of all of you for
staying close to Andrew even when Nen and Tzila tried
to scare you away. It means much to them and I
can tell to Andrew, too, that you made that decision
without being sure of the meaning of Joshua's
words. But Joshua wants you to know this: you
don't need to fear further nightmares or any intrusion
by Nen and Tzila nor any other demon while you remain
in the Fields of Gold."
Cheers erupted.
Sam smiled. "But Joshua also wants you to know
the reason for that. Nen and Tzila can't enter
Dyeland. No one can unless you let them through
with your keys or God sends them here as He did
me. Unfortunately, that doesn't mean they can't
have influence as you all learned last night.
But here..." The angel waved at the trees,
grass, and nearby lake. "Here they don't even
have that."
Andrew smiled as Sam approached him and rested a hand
on his shoulder.
"Andrew, I was there as Joshua called you into
being. He took the best and brightest elements
of this very place and, from them, formed you.
The colors of the Fields settled into your eyes, your
skin, your hair. The strength of the rocks that
form the hills, the warmth of the sun, the softness of
the grass, the calmness of the lake... all of that was
imparted to you."
JenniAnn clung to Andrew as he softly wept.
Their friends listened in awe.
"The spark of divine and parental creativity and love
remains here," Sam continued. "No destructive
force can ever cross its borders. You could...
all of you... choose to make this place a refuge, a
fortress and never again face the terrors unleashed by
Nen and Tzila."
"But then what good would we be?" Peter questioned.
"Joshua gave us a task, a message... his love... to
share with the world," Emma added.
Andrew brushed at a tear and smiled. "Because he
knew that, even in this moment, when we know we have
another option... we'd still hold to that
mission. I'll go tomorrow morning to face Nen
and Tzila. They need to know that we won't bow
down to them... that we won't be scared away.
But it will do me good to know that you all have a
reprieve here. When I return, we'll leave here
together and continue to share Joshua's message."
Kylie readily nodded. "We will! After all,
we have a show to do. Songs to sing!"
JenniAnn embraced her. "And thank you for that."
"Are you staying, Sam?" Andrew asked.
"I'll stay here until you've returned, Andrew," his
former supervisor vowed.
"Thank you," Andrew whispered as he embraced the older
angel.
"I knew you had a promising future, Andrew.
This..." Sam surveyed the group and chuckled as
his gaze landed on Belle who was peeking out from
between Catherine's and Raquel's legs. "This is
not what I imagined for you... but it's far more
wonderful."
Beaming, Andrew nodded. When he pulled away from
Sam, he found that his friends were all staring
expectantly at him.
"Well, since we know we're safe here, I say we play a
game. Anyone up for Hide-and-Seek?" he
suggested.
"Ide Ee!!!" Belle trilled.
Violeta grabbed her before she ran off. "How
about we be partners, Belle?"
"O-ay!"
JenniAnn smiled after them then took Andrew's
hand. "Can I be a seeker with you?"
Andrew grinned. "Definitely."
As the rest of their friends darted away, Sam
included, JenniAnn thought of the last game of
Hide-and-Seek that she'd played. As much as she
missed her saintly friends, she was glad to be in the
Fields with her Andrew.
*~*~*
Monica was just packing up leftovers when the service
bell sounded.
"Oops. I must have forgotten to grab the
bell. I'll go see who..."
Henry grabbed her arm. "No. Look."
Monica frowned when she saw where he was
pointing. The little bell she set out on the
food truck's ordering counter was sitting there on
Liam's work table where she always stowed it once
they'd boarded up for the day. Liam was curled
up on Tess' lap, listening to her read a
storybook. Neither were close enough to have
sounded the bell.
"Monny, is something wrong?" Liam asked when he
noticed the panicked look on her face.
Behind him, Tess studied her two fellow angels.
Both looked pale.
"I'll open the shudders and look," Henry whispered to
Monica.
The angel nodded then forced a smile as she settled
beside Tess and Liam. "No. Nothing's
wrong, sweetheart."
Liam gave her a doubtful frown. "Okay..."
When Henry moved away from the counter, he was holding
an item in his hands.
Monica rose and went to him.
"What is it?" she whispered.
"It looks like a scroll."
"Is there a name on it?"
Henry shook his head. "Should I open it?"
Monica looked back to Liam and Tess before
nodding. "But let's step outside... just in
case."
"Monny, I don't want you to go outside," Liam
protested, tears welling. He slid off Tess' lap
and ran to Monica.
"Oh, baby..."
"Angel Girl. You stay right here," Tess
ordered. "I'll go outside with Henry to deal
with whatever that is."
Monica reached for her adviser and friend.
"Tess..."
The older angel kissed her cheek and whispered in her
ear. "You're a mother now, baby. You need
to stay with your little one."
Knowing she was right, Monica nodded. She knelt
beside Liam and pulled him to her.
"Monny?"
"Hmm?"
"I don't want Uncle Andrew to get hurt. But I
think those demons want to hurt him a-and I don't like
that."
"Liam... sweet boy... I don't like it,
either. But you know Uncle Andrew can't die,
don't you?"
Liam nodded. "Sometimes you can still hurt real
bad without dying, though."
Monica's eyes filled. Her darling boy would
know...
"Let's pray for Uncle Andrew, okay?" she suggested.
"Okay," Liam agreed.
Monica forewent bowing her head so she could watch her
son as he prayed.
"Dear God, please protect my Uncle Andrew and don't
let the demons hurt him. He really loves you,
Joshua, and I know you love him, too, and not just
because you love everybody but also because Uncle
Andrew is really nice and does what you tell him to do
and helps people."
In spite of her tears, Monica smiled. It grew
less strained when Henry and Tess stepped back inside.
"Having a daddy is really important and my cousin
Belle needs her Daddy so please don't let the bad guys
keep him away from her for very long. Thanks,
Joshua and Joshua's Dad. Amen."
"Amen," Henry, Monica, and Tess echoed.
Monica kissed Liam's cheek. "Well done, my
boy. Now why don't you put your crayons away so
we can take them to the Fields once Daddy and Zeke and
Grandma Catherine and the others get here?"
Liam returned her kiss then stepped away to pick up
his things.
"What is it?" Monica questioned Henry and Tess, her
voice hushed.
"A summons. I guess since they couldn't get into
Dyeland, Nen and Tzila figured they'd stop by your
truck, suspecting you'd get in touch with Andrew,"
Henry explained. "I'm glad Michael got to Andrew
first. Same information. 10:00, Sheol...
but with some nasty commentary. This isn't how
I'd want Andrew initially finding out about
everything."
Tess blinked back tears. "I don't want to show
it to Angel Boy."
"Tess, we have to. The more Andrew knows about
those two and how they might choose to fight, the
better for him," Henry countered.
"Could I please see it?" Monica requested.
Henry handed it over.
"Andrew... My friend..." Monica murmured as she
read the hateful words.
"I... I just can't believe this is happening," Tess
lamented.
Henry wrapped an arm around each of them. "It's
a shame that it is happening but I know Andrew can
face it. I absolutely know it," he affirmed.
Encouraged by his determination, Monica and Tess
smiled.
"All done!" Liam declared.
"Hey there, Monica. It's Arthur and Zeke," the
former's voiced sounded through the shutters.
Monica unlocked and threw open the door, wasting no
time in embracing Arthur.
Zeke chuckled at the man's pleasant surprise.
"Hi there," Arthur kissed the angel's forehead.
"Catherine's just up the block in her van. Eli
and Reuel are riding with them. They'll follow
us to St. Genesius'.'"
"Daddy!"
"Liam!"
Arthur caught the boy up in his arms and cuddled him
close, bringing Monica into their embrace.
Henry smiled at the little family then at Zeke.
"How was your day?"
"Great except being a little nervous to be away from
Diana and the kids and everyone else but I read their
text message about that Sam fellow. Wonderful
news! Amazing, too... Andrew and the
Fields being so linked... The Lord's wonders
never cease! Thank You, Joshua!" Zeke praised.
"Thanks to Joshua, indeed," Tess agreed.
"Amen to that. Now... let's get ourselves
there. Monica, do you want to take a break from
driving?" Arthur asked.
Monica nodded. "Yes, please."
"All right then." Arthur took the driver's
seat. "Everyone settle in, Liam buckle in, and
off we go!"
Henry tucked the scroll into the pocket of his jeans
and took a seat beside Zeke as Arthur started up the
truck. As much as he wanted to be back in the
Fields, he dreaded handing the hateful missive off to
his friend.
*~*~*
After ensuring that everyone had safely arrived back
in Dyeland, the four angels of death and Reuel
sequestered themselves in one of the cabins.
"This was delivered to Monica's food truck.
She'd already boarded up so we didn't see who left it
on the counter," Henry explained as he handed the
scroll to Andrew.
"Who else has read it?" Andrew questioned.
"Tess and Monica and me."
With a nod, Andrew unraveled the scroll and began to
read. His hands shook as he took in the
increasingly vile threats.
"I have to admit... what they said about the portals
does concern me," Henry admitted.
Adam startled. "What did they say about the
portals? Sam said..."
"Sam said no one could get in without a key or God
sending them. But if someone forced a person to
use their key..." Eli shook his head.
"No one would do that," Adam protested.
Reuel looked grave. "People will do many things
if they feel their loved ones are at risk."
"None of it matters," Andrew stressed.
"Obviously everything on here..." He waved to
the scroll. "They thought they needed to
threaten me into confronting them. Telling me
they'd overrun Dyeland a-and turn my son into a
monster a-and my girls into... into..." He shook
his head. "They've wasted their ink and their
time. I would have gone even without
this."
Eli hugged him. "But what do we do when you're
gone? Let no one leave?"
"I don't think that's necessary," Reuel
answered. "Once their focus is on Andrew, they
won't have the energy or ability to focus on any of
us."
"But what if they have accomplices?" Adam pressed.
"To share in their supposed glory? No. Nen
and Tzila were power and attention hungry when I knew
them. I can't imagine they've improved," Reuel
counseled. "That being said, it can't hurt to
continue to travel in groups as we did today... if for
no other reason than it gives our human friends
comfort to have angels near and visible. But I
would like to remain in Dyeland myself tomorrow.
I feel like JenniAnn may have questions that only I
can answer."
"I'd appreciate that, Reuel. I'm sure she
will." Andrew managed a smile as he clapped the
principality on the shoulder.
"I was hoping to stick around, too. I
just... I-I told Sophia I'd watch out for...
for..." Eli's eyes welled.
"Fear not!"
The five turned to see that Gabe had materialized in a
corner of the room. He smiled tenderly at them.
"I bring you good tidings for on this day, you have
been joined by the entire Jesus Christ Superstar
angelic orchestra."
Andrew chuckled. He hurried to the archangel and
hugged him. "Thank you."
Gabe tightened his embrace and patted the angel of
death's back. "No one could keep us away and,
blessedly, the Father and Joshua agreed that our place
is here. Eli and Reuel... Henry and Adam, too...
you're to stay here tomorrow. The orchestra will
split up and accompany our friends to True Light, the
Phoenix Inn, the Romano Family Farm, and Monica's food
truck. There will be at least three angels at or
near every site."
"Such wonderful news. I'll feel better leaving
here tomorrow knowing that." Andrew batted at a
tear as he stepped away from Gabe.
"How are you feeling about that?" Henry quietly asked.
Andrew sighed and dragged his hand through his
hair. "Honestly? I'm more worried about
Laja than Nen and Tzila. Maybe that's stupid but
it's true. I mean we're not even 24 hours out
from her last seizure... And Joshua said it
would have been better for her body if she'd remained
in the coma at least until tomorrow. The stress
of my leaving... And the kids... I'm
grateful that Belle is too young to understand b-but I
think about how hard it was for Shelby and Violeta
when I left for Afghanistan. And, you know, I
was thinking that I've never been away from Max for
more than a few days."
Adam squeezed Andrew's shoulder. "I can't
pretend that it'll be easy, buddy. But just
remember that they won't be alone. We'll be
together. And as hard as this is... at least it
didn't happen before they met Joshua. Now they
know exactly who it is we serve... and how much he
loves all of us. And I just want to say on... on
behalf of all of us who..." Adam gave a little
laugh then shrugged as the tears came. "On
behalf of all of us who love this place... and all
these people... thank you. Andrew, I... I love
you and thank you."
"Aww man... Got me going now," Eli joked as
tears poured down his cheeks.
"Group hug. Now," Henry declared.
The six angels embraced each other, the five
whispering reassurances to Andrew.
Finally, he sighed and stepped back. "Thank
you. This... these few minutes have meant a lot
to me. But now... we have hungry kids
waiting. Hungry grown-ups, too. Let's go
help get dinner started. But first..."
Andrew picked up the scroll from the table where he'd
set it.
The other five angels watched as he crumpled it up
until it had disappeared.
Andrew smiled. "Now I'm ready."
With that, they left the cabin and joined the others
for a casual, comforting meal in their haven.
*~*~*
Because he knew they still had the following day's
breakfast to get through, Andrew had requested that
dinner be treated as a picnic they might have had on
any day. After it was over, stories were read
and told and songs were sung around the
campfire. When heads began to nod and eyes
droop, children were led off to tents and cabins and
tucked into sleeping bags with watchful adults nearby.
Andrew and JenniAnn entered their cabin to get their
own kids settled.
"Andrew?" Shelby bleated.
The angel of death knelt beside her sleeping
bag. "Yes, Shel?"
"What if... if I sleep really late and miss you
tomorrow?"
"Sweetheart, we won't let that happen. Psyche or
I will wake you up."
"B-but what if they decide you need to come meet them
earlier?"
Andrew enfolded the girl in his arms. "Shelby,
that won't happen. Michael told me it'll be
10:00 and he would know. You remember Michael,
right?"
"Yeah."
"10:00 it is. And we'll have breakfast before I
leave. Promise!"
"Okay... I... I love you, Andrew. Lots."
Andrew fought tears as he peered into her eyes.
"I love you lots, too, Shelby. Thank you for
watching over your sister."
"I won't let her go. I promise."
Andrew kissed her forehead. "I know."
"Now... all clean and ready for bed!" JenniAnn
announced as she led Belle into the room. "Why
don't you snuggle with Daddy for... for a lil bit?"
"Daddy!"
All smiles, Belle plopped herself into her father's
lap.
Andrew smiled as he hugged his sweet-smelling,
jammies-clad baby.
Belle puckered her lips.
With a chuckle, Andrew kissed both her cheeks then
held her close as she returned his kisses.
"Daddy... Pitty Daddy..." Belle cooed.
JenniAnn blinked back tears as Belle caressed her
father's face. Then, suddenly, the spell was
broken and the little girl was scooting into Shelby's
sleeping bag.
"Nigh-nigh Eby!" she cried.
Shelby smiled as she tucked her arm around
Belle. "Night-night, Belle."
Carefully, JenniAnn knelt and kissed both girls'
foreheads. "G'night, sweet girls."
"Nigh-nigh... eepy..."
In spite of the heaviness in his heart, Andrew smiled
as they watched Belle snuggle against her
sister. When both girls' eyes were closed and
their breathing had settled into steady rhythms,
Andrew thoroughly
pet Lulu and Fawn who had protectively stationed
themselves at Shelby's feet. He helped
JenniAnn to stand and walked with her to where Max,
Rose, and Violeta were stationed on the cabin's lone
couch.
Andrew motioned for JenniAnn to take the chair then he
knelt in front of the three.
"I'm going to go out and pray for a while but then
I'll come back. JenniAnn and I will be in the
bedroom but don't hesitate to come get us if anyone
gets upset. Just because they can't get to us
here doesn't mean there might not be residual
nightmares from last night and we understand that,
okay?"
"Yes, Dad."
"Sure."
"O-okay..."
Andrew gripped Violeta's hand.
"Sweetheart, you doing okay?" he checked.
Violeta nodded then a moment later shook her
head. She knelt beside Andrew and clung to him.
Max began to sniffle and Rose flung her arms around
him.
Feeling helpless, JenniAnn abandoned her chair and sat
on on the couch, stroking Max's back and Violeta's
hair.
"We'll... get through this. We've gotten through
so... so much else before," she reminded.
Andrew nodded. "That's exactly right. And
we've grown stronger and closer with every... every
trial. And you kids... you're stronger than you
realize. Every day I think of how... proud I...
I am of you and I know JenniAnn agrees because we talk
about you all. A lot. Sorry."
Max smiled. "It's okay. We talk about you
a lot, too."
With a grin, Rose nodded. "And we've been
watching... very closely. We need good examples,
after all!" She playfully bumped her shoulder
against her fiance's.
Andrew and JenniAnn exchanged a smile.
"Can we start planning your wedding soon?" Violeta
requested. "It... it'd help."
Rose released Max long enough to squeeze Violeta's
hand. "Sure. We can even start tomorrow
if..." She glanced at Andrew.
"I think that's a great idea," he agreed. "And
you can tell me all about it when I get back."
Max sighed. "I... I hope it's not a long wait."
"I hope so, too," JenniAnn whispered.
"And so do I," Andrew assured. He drew in and
slowly let out a deep breath. "I... I need to go
talk to Joshua and the Father now. But I'll be
back later. Now, c'mon, hugs all around."
One by one, they each hugged Andrew. When
JenniAnn's turn came, he whispered in her ear.
"Are you tired yet?"
"No, love."
"Come find me in about fifteen minutes?"
JenniAnn kissed his cheek and nodded.
"Try to get some sleep," Andrew counseled the three
young people.
Max, Rose, and Violeta all mumbled replies.
Andrew winced when he saw the tears in their
eyes.
JenniAnn motioned for him to go then sat back down on
the couch to the other side of Max. Violeta
rested her head in the woman's lap and closed her
leaking eyes as JenniAnn stroked her hair and began to
sing.
Andrew felt the sob rising up in his chest as he
walked away from the cabin, JenniAnn's voice echoing
behind him.
“'My soul and my spirit rejoice
for now, my own, you are here.
The
Mighty One has done great things, best of all
brought you near.
My
little one, my precious one, to you these promises I
make:
I
will love you in the daytime, in the nighttime, in
the morn as you wake.'"
The angel of death fell to his knees several yards
from the cabins and tents. He stared up at the
stars and the full moon.
"Father, Joshua... I... I know you're with me
a-and I know you... you're going to work this all
for... for good. B-but right now...
Forgive me for wondering why... why now, why me?
Thousands of years they've been... been powerless
a-and now they target my f-family?"
Andrew swiped at the tears streaming down his cheeks.
"I believe what you sent Sam to tell us... that
they're safe here. But... but Laja's still not
well. This place..." He took in his
peaceful surroundings. "It can't keep her
seizures at... at bay. Can't help her
breathe... A-and I'm sorry. Because I know
that without your intervention, Joshua, she... she
wouldn't be here at all." Andrew took in a deep
breath. "None of us would be. If not for
you... I wouldn't even have a Laja to fret over... to
love.. to raise our children with... No
children... No Dyeland. No Friends."
Andrew took off his cross and cupped it in the palm of
his hand, brushing his fingers over each stone.
"I'm sorry for them. In spite of it all, I
really am sorry for Nen and Tzila. They could
have been happy. They could have had families
like Reuel. And love... so much love.
Yours, children's, and soul mates'... They could
have had what Reuel and I have... watching our
families learn about you and your sacrifice,
Joshua. Watching them fall in love with
you." Andrew chuckled. "And, sometimes,
watching them fall in love with each other...
Max and Rose, Kemara and Sean, Peter and Emma, Clay
and Kylie, Ivy and Sy... Please, God, help me to
do everything I can to protect this life we've built
together. It's hard for me to imagine what I
might be able to say to Nen and Tzila to get through
to them because I... I've just never felt so... so
apart from you."
"Halved... You have felt halved."
Andrew blinked.
"I... I have. Yes. With Laja. Such
emptiness... confusion. But how much more must
they feel it because it... it's you they're separated
from a-and of their own choice."
The angel of death tried to summon what exactly he'd
felt when things were so precarious with JenniAnn.
Sad. Worried. Scared.
Exhausted. Angry. Lonely.
Unmoored... that more than anything else.
Everything he had planned and hoped for seemed so
uncertain. JenniAnn had become so much a part of
his life that he hadn't been sure what life on Earth
without her would be like.
Maybe it was the opposite of that which had set Nen
and Tzila and others like them down a bad path.
They couldn't imagine their lives spent on equal
footing as the humans... and he couldn't imagine
anything else.
Andrew smiled as he thought of nights spent listening
to JenniAnn rail about a newspaper article or TV
report that had set her off. He loved that she
would talk to him about anything and everything.
He adored Belle's casual recognition that he would
drop everything for her. No, he wasn't ruled by
them. He was ruled by Love and by love... he was
loved.
He had to find a way to get Nen and Tzila to feel that
again...
"Dance me into the
night
Underneath the moon shining so bright
Turning me into the light
Time dances whirling past
I gaze through the looking glass
And feel just beyond my grasp is
heaven."
Andrew turned to see JenniAnn a couple
yards away with tears trickling down her
cheeks as she slipped her phone into her
pocket. She looked so frightened and
yet determined. With a smile, he
held his hand out to her.
The dance started slowly and tentatively. At
times, JenniAnn leaned against Andrew, drawing
strength from him. He breathed in the scent of
her hair and allowed it to transport him back to
happier, less strained times. JenniAnn smiled as
she thought of their first awkward meeting only a few
feet away... How far they'd come! And they
would go farther... They had to. God would
lead them.
When the song ended, they both sighed and gazed into
each other's eyes.
"I don't even know what to say," JenniAnn confessed,
her voice barely audible.
Andrew pulled her closer. "That's okay,
Laja. I know what to say. Because it's a
lot like something you told me years ago, after Monica
got promoted. So here it is: I won't leave
you. I know tomorrow will bring trouble and
things... they might look bleak for a while. And
I know you're worried that something might happen that
would make me leave here. But... I really don't
think I will. You know, I *know* I won't.
I'll be here. I'll be here for you.
Always."
"Always..." JenniAnn echoed. She rested her
cheek against his chest. Truly she could hide
nothing from him. She hadn't spoken of it but
she had feared that, if Nen and Tzila persisted,
Andrew might banish himself... use himself as bait to
keep Nen and Tzila in pursuit and far away from
them. But she needed him... They needed
him...
The angel stroked her hair as Joshua's voice again
came to him. "I know what you can say to me."
JenniAnn stepped away just enough to look into his
eyes. "What is that?"
"Say you'll meet me Saturday for breakfast. Under the
willow tree. Red velvet cupcakes?"
Laughing even as she wept, JenniAnn nodded. "The
willow tree, Saturday, I'll bring the cupcakes."
With a sigh, she nuzzled his shoulder. "I love
you, Andrew."
"I love you, too, Laja."
"We'll pray for you. All of us."
"Thank you," the angel of death said quietly before
kissing her hair and preparing to let her go. "I
need just a few moments more. Then I'll come
inside, okay?"
"Okay."
Andrew bowed his head to accept her kiss then watched
her walk all the way back to the cabin and shut the
door. When he saw the bedroom light turn on,
Andrew resumed peering into the heavens.
"Thank You for that... the promise of Saturday.
I'm not sure if You mean that things will be settled
then or... or if it's just a reprieve. Either
way, it'll do me good. And them."
Andrew knelt back down and stared at the moon.
"Thy will be done," he prayed. "I love You."
Andrew swerved in between the tents and cabins,
praying for his friends who were inside. When he
stepped inside his own cabin, he was relieved to see
that all five of the kids were asleep: Shelby and
Belle still cuddled together with the dogs and the
older three angled around them in their own sleeping
bags. Rose and Max were clasping hands.
After praying for them, Andrew stepped into the
bedroom. He smiled tenderly at the sight of
JenniAnn reading from her Bible.
After a moment, JenniAnn sensed the angel's presence
and looked up.
"Hi."
"Hi. I'll just go change and then..."
"I set your pajamas on the shelf in the bathroom."
"Thanks."
Andrew changed and washed up as quickly as possible,
not wanting to waste a moment.
When he returned to the bedroom, JenniAnn was standing
in front of the window.
"So many stars tonight..." she observed.
Andrew looped his arms around her waist and nodded
against her hair.
JenniAnn swiveled, wincing slightly.
"Laja..."
"I'm fine. I just keep forgetting. Dratted
scar."
"It's not even a scar yet."
JenniAnn grinned. "Okay, Dr. Andrew."
A sudden breeze caused her to shiver.
"Let's go to bed," the angel suggested.
"And to sleep?"
"Do you want to?"
JenniAnn shook her head. "Do you?"
"No."
"Good. I... I just want to talk and be
together."
"Me too, Laja."
The two settled into the bed and stared at each other
for a few moments.
"I... I don't know why I'm just staring. I'm
already afraid there's not enough time for me to say
everything I want to say," JenniAnn confessed.
"All... all the reasons I love you. For... for
giving up so much for us. For not giving up
on... on this place when... when people drifted.
For sticking by me even during the self-righteous
college years..."
"Laja..."
"For giving me a wonderful a-and beautiful family and
being an awesome Dad a-and Daddy and... and supervisor
to... to the kids. For being so strong b-but
learning it's okay to... to cry a-and vent
and... And Badriya told me to tell you that...
that she loves you. And... a-and you can't let
them use the lives you... you couldn't save to get to
you. She said the guilt and regret has to... to
remain with those who... who took her life... their
lives. Promise us..."
"I... I promise... to you and to Badriya," Andrew
vowed.
"Thank you. And... thank you for doing
everything you could to... to make me truly see
Jo-Joshua. Oh... Love..."
Andrew held JenniAnn as close as he dared while she
sobbed.
"Laja..." Andrew caressed her cheek. "I
have absolutely no doubt of your love for me... and no
doubt of my love for you. Please, don't worry
about any sort of list of reasons. I
know." He nuzzled her hair. "You know what
I would like to hear?"
JenniAnn peered up at him.
"A rant. About anything. I don't care."
JenniAnn laughed through her tears. "A
rant? Why?"
Andrew bowed his head. "Nen and Tzila and those
like them... they silenced so many women. And
they never stopped wanting... that." He looked
up and offered JenniAnn a slight smile. "But,
Laja, I love to hear your thoughts on
everything. From silly issues to very serious
ones. I want to be able to remember your 'rants'
and the discussions they prompted when I face those
two tomorrow. And I'd love for one to be fresh
in my mind. Please?"
"Yes, my love. Let me think... Oh! I
meant to tell you about a blog entry I read.
Actually, I read it Friday and then, well, everything
happened... Anyway, it was a 'mommy blog' and
the mother was writing about how she gets embarrassed
when her little girl wants to dress all sparkly and
pink cause the mom had tried to be very progressive
and gender-neutral but the grandmas went all-out
princessy with gifts. It just made me really
mad. Cause I was that princessy little
girl! Okay, so I was also a princessy teenager
but, in all fairness, I had a castle so... it made
sense."
Andrew chuckled. "It did."
"I mean obviously this little girl has her choice of
clothes given the mom specifically mentioned buying
her 'empowering clothing.' But she kept picking
the 'stereotypically girly' stuff. And that's
actually how she referred to it. So what message
does that send? 'Girly' is bad? Any little
kid hearing that could easily confuse it with 'girl is
bad.' So what kind of empowerment is that?
Why do so many people equate being an empowered girl
with adopting stereotypically male traits? And
what right does that mother even have to be
embarrassed by her little girl's clothing
choices? What if we had a young son and I wrote
a blog about how I was embarrassed when he played with
dolls? I'd get torn to bits! And rightly
so. They're children... not billboards designed
for advertising one's philosophical and moral
views! Obviously one wants to instill values but
geez... And I hope that little girl never reads
that she embarrassed her mother. And I hope she
conquers the world... in a good way... while wearing a
pink, sparkly princess dress."
"I hope so, too."
"And I hope our little girl knows that we'll be proud
of her whether she wears a dress or a suit, a tutu or
basketball shorts."
Andrew embraced her. "Of that I have no
doubt. And, for what it's worth, I think you've
done a great job of giving Belle options."
JenniAnn beamed. "It's been a lot more fun since
she's started voicing her preferences.
Personally, I love the clashing tights and tutu paired
with superhero shirt look."
With a chuckle, Andrew nodded. "So does Uncle
Max and I have to admit I'm pretty partial to it,
too. Although the elven princess look gets me
every time."
"'Pitty...' I hope it's not bad that 'pretty'
seems to be Belle's favorite word."
"I don't think so. She seems to use it more like
you use 'beautiful' and 'lovely.' It's about
more than looks."
"True."
"And I agree, by the way. Raising healthy kids
who will be comfortable in their own skin means being
open-minded all around, not being married to either
traditional ways or progressive ones. No child
is born to prove a theory. They're born to be
loved and treasured."
"Yes. Exactly." JenniAnn shifted to kiss
Andrew's temple. "So I never asked you... You
had around six weeks of knowing Belle was coming to
us. Did you read up or..."
The color drained from JenniAnn's face.
Andrew clasped her hand. "Laja... Do you
feel a seizure coming on?"
JenniAnn snapped to attention. "No... no.
I just... It suddenly hit me. You had six
weeks of knowing I was going to have a daughter but...
but you didn't know how. Did you ever think...
wonder... worry that... that maybe I would have given
birth to her?"
Andrew brought her hand to his lips and nodded.
"A couple times. After upsetting
assignments. I thought about what happened with
Bennie that last time we saw her a-and if something
like that happened and you weren't in your right mind
and did something you never would have otherwise or...
or if someone... hurt you. But it didn't
matter. I mean... of course it did. I
didn't want you to suffer, Laja. Never.
B-but if Belle had come to you in that way..."
"You still would have loved us just as much.
You'd still be her Daddy."
Andrew nodded. "Always. I would still want
things to be exactly as they are. I'd want us...
the two of us... to be exactly as we are."
"Andrew..." JenniAnn shifted to her good side
and nestled into the crook of the angel's arm.
"You're beautiful... in every way." She closed
her eyes when his lips grazed her forehead.
"So are you, Laja. I still... thinking about
what you did for Violeta. You could have stayed
longer with... with Joshua and Chava and the others
but..."
"I love her. But what happened... it does make
me more nervous about autumn. Violeta does still
get so rattled when boys think of her that way."
Andrew let out a sigh. "I know. But, at
least for that first semester, she and Ivy have almost
all the same classes. Ivy's tough. She'll
stand up for Violeta as she needs to."
"True."
"And she'll have you to advise her. Still... it
is bittersweet, isn't it?"
"Our literal little angel is growing up..."
JenniAnn sniffled. "What if... if Saturday is
just a reprieve a-and you do need to face Nen and
Tzila again? What if it takes a while? Do
I just keep Violeta with me or... or..."
"Neither Joshua nor the Father have said anything to
me. If it goes on for months like Afghanistan
did, I imagine Adam or Monica or one of the angels
will take her along on assignments. Or maybe
not. They might want her to focus on adjusting
to the life of a college student. Either way,
she'll be around Dyeland a lot, I'm sure. Joshua
may have compiled her entry essay but he's not going
to be putting together her homework assignments for
her!"
JenniAnn smiled. "It's fun imagining him filling
out a college application."
Chuckling, Andrew nodded.
"Badriya was so sweet when I told her about how we'd
make sure Belle is educated. Although now I
wonder if I should have mentioned college...
What if Belle doesn't want to go to college?"
"Something tells me she will. She's so
inquisitive. And even if formal college isn't
for her, maybe Grandpa Vincent can do an independent
study course with her. That would still count in
my book."
"Mine too. I think I've learned more from him
than any teacher I've ever had. Well, not
counting our Rabboni."
"I'm glad we have Vincent in our lives... and I'm glad
you asked him and Catherine to be Belle's
grandparents, before you even knew about Belle.
She adores them."
"And they adore her. Andrew?"
"Hmm?"
"Do you think Max is going to be okay? I think
he will be so long as his father's off the streets for
a good, long time but sometimes sentencing isn't..."
Andrew carefully tightened his embrace. "I
suspect Rex will be in jail for decades. We know
he stole at least one identity and there may be
others. So you have that and fraud. Then
there's the spousal abuse. Then..."
"Yeah. True. So... so it was really bad
when Max found out? I mean I know what Joshua
told me but I didn't... feel it or anything."
The angel nodded. "I'm glad for that. It
was pretty terrible to see. He just...
cracked. But you've seen him, been around
him. It was a dark moment and now he's through
it. And Rose... she's known just how to handle
him, support him. I have no worries about them
getting through 'for better or for worse.' Those
two have a solid foundation and I think this week
proved that, most importantly to Max."
"I'm so glad they have each other. And having
the wedding to look forward to... that'll help with
the trial and everything."
"I think so."
"I'm also glad Asher came back. Shel's doing
pretty well but... but I am a little nervous for
tomorrow. It... it was so wretched watching her
when... when you were with Max. Maybe I'm most
worried for her. She's already lost her parents
and then things being so precarious with me and now
you leaving to... to face them..." JenniAnn
nuzzled Andrew's shoulder.
"I'm glad she's met Joshua. Laja, that'll help
her. And knowing about Saturday morning.
Let's not get too concerned. Maybe...
hopefully... Saturday won't simply be a
reprieve. Maybe it'll be a homecoming.
So... so you'll all just need to get her through one
day and one night and you know I'll be praying.
So hard, Laja. Constantly."
"I... I know."
The two clung silently to each other for several
moments.
JenniAnn broke the silence. "Are you... afraid
or nervous?"
"More nervous than afraid," Andrew admitted.
"I... I don't even know what it will be like. I
mean... is it like... like combat? All
psychological? Partly physical? A lot
physical? A-and two against one..."
Andrew lightly brushed tears from JenniAnn's
face. "I won't be alone, Laja."
"I... I know that b-but... Still two of them
a-and..."
The angel nodded. "It's for the best. I'd
be distracted if one of our friends went with me,
Laja. I don't know what it'll be like
exactly. They tried to play mind games on all of
us already so I'm sure there will be some of
that. But I won't fall for it. I
promise. And any sort of physical attack..."
"Immortal... not invincible," JenniAnn murmured.
"Yes. Even if I was hurt, we could convalesce
together. I can think of worse ways to spend a
few days," Andrew teased, hoping to bring a smile.
JenniAnn complied. "True enough." She
peered into the olive eyes she so loved. "How is
it that... that we spent years in separate houses
a-and now the idea of not having you beside me
tomorrow night is... is so hard to bear?"
"Because we... we've changed, my Laja."
She nodded against her beloved's shoulder. "I...
I know. And I know tomorrow... it will be a very
long day for me... for everyone here... but something
that haunts me... It seems as if time runs
different there. I wonder if... for you... maybe
it... it would truly be a long day. If... if it
would seem an eternity to you. An awful
eternity."
Andrew gulped down the lump in his throat. The
same thought had crossed his mind.
"I'll know it's only a day," he reassured. "Even
if... if it feels otherwise."
"O-okay..."
Andrew noticed JenniAnn's eyelids were drooping.
"Laja, maybe we should try to sleep," he
suggested. "It probably wouldn't be good for me
to show up exhausted tomorrow."
"Yeah... You're sure you're not just saying
that, though, because you think I need sleep?"
The angel smiled. "A little. But it is
true. And besides... I think... more than any
words... I just need to... to be close to you right
now. We can be close sleeping."
JenniAnn swiped at a tear and nodded.
It took a few minutes but JenniAnn fell asleep.
Andrew remained awake, his gaze shifting between her
face and the ceiling. Verses from a psalm began
to run through the angel's mind
"'Praise be to the Lord my Rock, who trains my hands
for war, my fingers for battle. He is my loving
God and my fortress, my stronghold and my deliverer,
my shield, in whom I take refuge, who subdues peoples
under me.'" Andrew gently rested his hand over
JenniAnn's wound.
It was difficult for him to fathom that Nen and Tzila
had ever been like him. He would have loved to
have taken away his soul mate's pain and
discomfort. He couldn't imagine being the one to
inflict it. He didn't understand what possible
attraction power held when it meant separation from
God. What good were fortresses and palaces
without a family and true friends to share it
with?
"Joshua... train my mind, my heart, my soul to fight
them," Andrew prayed. "I know I need to remind
Nen and Tzila of the love they've turned their backs
on. But how do I do that when I can't relate to
them at all?"
"I will be with you, Andrew. Listen for my
voice when you're with them. You'll hear me
when you most need to. For now, be still and
know that I am God. Be comforted by these
hours with JenniAnn and with your children
nearby. Good night, my angel."
Andrew let out a deep, contented sigh.
"G'night, Joshua," he whispered. "G'night,
Father."
As he heard Joshua softly humming his Ama's lullaby,
the angel of death rested his chin against his Laja's
hair and entered into a dreamless sleep.
*~*~*
Sheol
Friday, June 12th, 2015
JenniAnn groaned when sunlight awakened her.
"No..." she protested.
Andrew gently tugged her
closer.
"My love..." the woman choked out as she rested her hand
over his heart.
The angel remained as he was, not speaking, while
JenniAnn shifted and laid her ear against his
chest. When she was settled, he ran his fingers
through her hair.
"What time is it?" JenniAnn whispered after several
moments.
"6:17. Laja, I..."
Andrew was interrupted by the bedroom door being pushed
open. Belle peeked inside.
"Well, g'morning," her father greeted with a
chuckle. "Come here, baby."
Grinning, the little girl toddled to Andrew's side of
the bed and held her arms up.
"Sweet girl..." JenniAnn cooed as Belle snuggled between
them. "Is Shelby up?"
"Eepy."
"And Uncle Max?"
"Eepy, eepy, eepy."
Andrew smiled. "So you're the only one awake?"
Belle shook her head. "Awn! Oo-oo!"
JenniAnn laughed as the two dogs joined them. Fawn
jumped onto the bed while Andrew lifted Lulu up.
"I'm sure Harvey would be joining us, too, if he weren't
caged," Andrew whispered to JenniAnn.
JenniAnn nodded before kissing Belle. "How did you
sleep, lil one?"
Belle stretched dramatically and grinned. Then she
cocked her head. "Mama owie?"
"Mama's owie is a little bit better, thank you,"
JenniAnn assured. She set a pillow in her lap then
pulled her daughter to her.
Andrew watched as the two kissed and cuddled. No
matter how many times he saw it happen, he was sure it
was one of the most beautiful sights.
"Daddy!" Belle cried.
JenniAnn beamed as the girl slid off her lap and parked
herself in her father's, repeating the same
ritual. She blinked back tears as Belle set a hand
on each of her Daddy's cheeks and gently pat them.
"Pin, Daddy?" the toddler requested, giving her sweetest
smile.
Andrew laughed and kissed her forehead. "As if I
could say no to that face."
JenniAnn giggled and pet the dogs as Andrew moved to the
center of the room with Belle and spun and spun.
The little girl's laughter charmed them both as it
always did.
Shelby stepped into the room and smiled. She
climbed beside JenniAnn, hugged her arm, and watched
with amusement as Andrew set Belle down. He
followed her, his arms hovering around the child, as she
dizzily stumbled, still laughing. When she'd had
enough, Andrew swooped Belle up and returned her to the
bed where she sprawled across Shelby's and JenniAnn's
laps.
Shelby smiled as she tickled her sister.
Andrew's and JenniAnn's eyes locked. They both
knew that in a few short hours, everything would
change. But in that moment, they felt only
incredible happiness.
A buzzing sound from the bedside table alerted Andrew to
an incoming phone call. He smiled when he saw the
number.
"Good morning. Is this Allison or Robert? Hi
Robert! Sure. I'll tell her. Thank
you... all of you. We appreciate it. See you
soon."
JenniAnn looked expectantly at Andrew when he ended the
call.
"Your parents, Raquel, Vincent, and Catherine are
leading up the breakfast prep efforts. They said
for us to take as long as we want before joining
everyone," the angel relayed.
JenniAnn replied with a silent, grateful smile.
While she wanted to see the rest of their family,
stepping outside the cabin meant moving towards Andrew's
inevitable departure.
"Did someone just call?" Violeta asked as she entered
the room, rubbing sleep from her eyes.
Andrew hugged her and nodded. "It was
Robert. They're getting breakfast ready but told
us not to rush. Are Max and Rose up?"
Violeta nodded. "I thought I should give them a
few moments alone." She smiled up at Andrew then
looked to the girls. "That looks comfy."
"You can come join us," JenniAnn invited.
With a sleepy smile, Violeta perched on the edge of the
bed beside JenniAnn. She giggled when Belle's
little feet wriggled in her lap.
"How'd you sleep, honey?" JenniAnn questioned.
"Okay."
A snapping noise revealed that Andrew had taken a photo.
"Sorry. Couldn't resist," he explained. "You
all look... you look beautiful."
JenniAnn beckoned for him.
Andrew sat on the foot of the bed near the two
dogs. After carefully shifting Belle, Shelby
scooted to the angel's side.
"How you feeling this morning, sweetheart?" he asked.
"Okay... A little scared."
"You'll be safe here," Andrew promised.
Shelby buried her face in Andrew's sleeve. "Not
scared for me."
"Oh, Shel..." Andrew wrapped his arms around her
and softly swayed.
After a few moments, Shelby reached around her neck and
pulled out a locket that Andrew and JenniAnn had gotten
her for her last birthday. She held it out to the
angel of death.
"I... I want you to take it. So you'll be able to
see us a-and know we're praying for you and that... that
we love you so, so much." Shelby clicked
open the locket to reveal a small photograph of Andrew,
JenniAnn, and the four kids.
Andrew's eyes welled as he accepted it. "Thank
you, Shel. I'll wear it right here by my cross and
I'll return it to you as soon as I can."
"I... I hope it's soon," Shelby cried as she again moved
into his embrace.
Max and Rose wiped at tears and clutched hands as,
standing in the doorway, they witnessed the scene.
"I-I'm feeling like I need a big group hug," Andrew
shared, smiling as more tears came.
With that, Max and Rose hastened nearer and the family
surrounded Andrew with their arms and their love.
*~*~*
Despite everyone's best efforts to keep the mood upbeat,
their shared breakfast was a somber affair. Andrew
made the rounds, speaking to everyone and petting and
playing with the animals. When he came to
JenniAnn's parents, he hugged them tightly.
"I promise I... I'll try to get back to stay as soon as
I can. I won't leave JenniAnn a-and Belle or... or
any of the kids for any longer than I need to," he
vowed.
"We know, Andrew. We know," Allison assured.
"Take care of yourself," Robert added. "We'll all
take care of each other. So... so don't you worry
any about us."
Andrew only managed a trembling smile.
Robert squeezed his shoulder. "I know.
You're a father now. Can't do without a little
worry."
Chuckling, the angel nodded. He'd no sooner
stepped away than Raquel had her arms around him.
"Be brave, sweet boy. I... I know you will be,"
she whispered.
"Thank you. A-and thank you, again, for
coming. I know having you near will help Laja."
"We've already been thinking up ways to occupy her mind
and help her focus on the good things to come," Raquel
informed him.
Andrew thought he spotted a bit of a twinkle in the
woman's misty eyes. "Is that so?"
Raquel smiled before again pulling him tightly to
her. "I love you."
"I love you, too."
Next up was a fresh round of hugs from the St. Genesius
group and the choir.
"We'll be praying... even as we work on those cupcakes,"
Emma promised.
Kylie nodded. "JenniAnn told us about your request
a-and we're going to make sure everyone has cupcakes
to... to welcome you back with."
"Thanks... so much. For... for hanging in here
with us, too," Andrew choked out.
"Anything for our director," Peter asserted.
"You relived what had to be one of the worst days of
your life... over and over... so we could find our ways
to Joshua," Zeke reminded.
"Yes and so spending these days with you... it's been
the least we can do," Diana finished.
Ivy circled her arms around the angel. "You were
there during some of my bleakest days and you helped
pull me through. I wouldn't feel right not being
here, Andrew. I... I owe a lot to you."
Sy smiled shyly when she snuck a meaningful glance at
him. He took one of Andrew's hands in both of
his. "I don't know what my life would be like
without you. I just... I know I'd be a lot less
happy."
"I think Sy's speaking for us all, Andrew," Edward
added.
"Heck yeah," his twin agreed.
"You brought together a wonderful show from... from
ruins, basically," Makena reminded. "Besting a
couple demons will be nothing."
With a laugh, Andrew hugged his fellow angel.
"That's true..."
Shane pulled Andrew into a tight hug. "You come
from the best stock, Andrew. And you do remind me
a lot of our Joshua. I know you can do this."
Dot nodded. "A chip off the... the ol' block for
sure."
"Andrew..."
The angel of death hugged both Cira and Crystal as they
lunged at him.
Crystal stretched up to kiss his cheek. "We... we
lived on the streets together a-and I know how hard that
was for... for you b-but you were so... so brave a-and I
know you will be today a-and tonight, too."
Cira swiped at a tear and nodded.
After several more hugs and kisses and well-wishes,
Andrew continued on.
He came to Arthur, Monica, and Liam. Andrew was
sorry to see that the little boy was crying. He
crouched down and pulled his nephew to him.
"Hey there, Liam..." Andrew ruffled the boy's
hair.
"Un-uncle Andrew... I... I don't want... you... to
go..."
"I know. I don't want to go, either. But
this is very important. It's a mission from
God. And you know how important those are,
right? You work for God and you know how much that
means to people, huh?"
Liam nodded.
"Well, this is part of my work. You know what
would really help me while I'm gone? Something you
could do?"
The boy perked up a little. "Wh-what?"
"When you're around her, could you keep an eye on Belle
for me?"
With a slight smile, Liam nodded. "O-okay.
Yeah. I will. Promise."
Andrew kissed his cheek. "Thank you very
much. I'll see you tomorrow morning and then you
can tell me about all the trouble Belle caused,
okay?" His eye brow crooked upward as he smiled.
Liam giggled. "Okay."
Andrew patted the little guy on the back then stood to
embrace his parents.
"We'll keep an eye on your girls and Max," Arthur
assured as Monica simply clung to her old friend and
softly wept.
"Thank you." Andrew squeezed their hands before
stepping away.
Tess and Sam moved in for a hug at the same time,
sandwiching a smiling Andrew between them.
The angel of death chuckled.
"You tell em how it is, baby," Tess directed. "And
you tell them that if they harm a hair on your head,
they'll have ol' Tess to deal with."
"And ol' Sam," her fellow angel added.
"I... I will."
Sam rested his right hand against Andrew's cheek.
"I always knew you were strong, Andrew. From the
moment God first created you... I knew that. But
you've gone beyond even my imaginings. I know you
can do this, too."
Andrew sucked in a deep breath. "God is with me...
who can be against me?"
"No one... not with any success, Angel Boy," Tess said
as she brushed some hair behind his ear.
After she'd kissed his cheek, Andrew moved on.
Tiva, Rabbi Yakov, and Fr. Mike surrounded him.
Andrew closed his eyes as the priest said a blessing
with the rabbi echoing him in Hebrew.
"Lord God, please surround our beloved friend,
Andrew. Lighten this burden he must carry.
Let our love and Yours carry him home to us.
Amen."
"Amen," the Levines and Andrew echoed.
"Thank you. So much," the angel clasped their
hands and hugged them before they ushered him further
down the line that was forming.
Kelly and the three other angels of death came next.
Adam grinned even as tears slid down his cheeks.
"Give 'em heaven, buddy."
Andrew laughed. "Will do."
"And no matter what sort of drabble they spew, hold onto
the truth," Eli cautioned.
"Because the Truth is holding onto you. His
boy..." Kelly broke down as she embraced
Andrew.
Henry patted her on the back and rested his hand over
Andrew's. "We'll be fine here. We... we've
got all sorts of things lined up for the kids and some
of the ladies have dreamed up quite a day for JenniAnn
if she's up to it."
Andrew smiled. "So I've heard. Thank
you. I imagine balloon animals are on the
schedule?"
"You bet. Belle... she... she'll get whatever she
wants."
Andrew felt more tears coming when he saw his usually
stolid friend begin to cry.
After a group hug, the angel of death was surprised to
find himself in front of the L.A. contingent. He
pulled the four into another mass embrace.
"I didn't even know you were here!" Andrew cried.
"I'm the reason for the hold-up. Sorry," Josef
apologized. "My plane got in late. But we
had to be here."
"We may not be much compared to angels but we want you
to know that we have everyone's back here," Mick shared.
Beth forced a smile. "I may not be much help for
protection but I can help with the cupcake baking I'm
told will be happening."
Andrew returned her smile. "Both the protection
and the baking help will be much appreciated.
It... it's the being here that matters most. Thank
you." He turned to Logan who looked
discouraged. "Logan?"
The youngest vampire hugged Andrew so tightly that the
angel feared the breath would go out of him.
"Thank you for being my friend," Logan whispered.
"I'll be praying really hard for you. You... you
know what Joshua says about when a few people pray
together."
Andrew nodded as he peered into the man's teary
eyes. "I... I do. Thank you, Logan.
Thank you, all four of you." After another
trembling smile, he stepped away and into the embrace of
a small contingent of the Tunnel dwellers led by Eliot
and his family.
As the angel hugged Owen, he whispered into his
ear.
"When Vincent goes into the woods, will you go with
him?" Andrew requested.
Though confused, Owen nodded. "Sure."
Andrew tightened his embrace. "Thank you.
You... you're a wonderful friend to JenniAnn and me."
Owen patted Andrew's back. "It's mutual.
Trust me. Take care, my friend."
With a nod, Andrew moved towards Sean and Kemara who
readily hugged him.
"While you're certainly going to be missed, we'll hold
down the fort, Andrew," Sean promised.
"And keep JenniAnn as... as happy as possible," Kemara
avowed. Her eyes filled as she imagined what she
would feel if it was her Sean leaving.
"I... I know you will. Thank you. And for
your friendship. I think back on those times when
there were so few of... of us and sometimes just
JenniAnn and me and now... our extended family dinners
with you..." Andrew's face began to crumple.
He inhaled and exhaled deeply. "Just one day..."
he reminded himself aloud.
Sean blinked back tears. "And then we'll have
extended family cupcakes."
With a laugh, Andrew nodded. "Exactly. I...
I'll see you then." He waited until Sean had
pulled his wife into his arms before stepping away.
Reuel gave Andrew a bear hug.
"No matter what they say or do, remember that you are
God's beloved," he counseled. "Remember that you
are His loyal servant and son and that He is proud...
very proud... of the work you do and the life you lead,
Andrew. Don't let them make you doubt any of
that. And if you start to..." Reuel took
Andrew's shoulder and turned him towards where JenniAnn
stood. "Try to see yourself as she does."
Andrew gazed tenderly at JenniAnn then nodded.
"I... I will, Reuel. Thank you."
"Godspeed, my friend."
With another nod, Andrew stepped to Catherine, Vincent,
and Jacob. The little boy immediately hugged his
waist.
Andrew patted the child's head. "Thank you,
Jacob."
Catherine embraced the angel. "We love you so
much, Andrew."
"I... I love you all, too."
Vincent's gaze locked with the angel's.
Noticing, Catherine gently led Jacob away to join Liam.
The two men embraced.
"I... I don't want everyone to see me go so... so I'm
going a few feet into the woods and I want... I want
Laja to go with me. Will you come get her if... if
she doesn't come out on her own? Owen will join
you. Please?" Andrew requested.
"Of course, Andrew. It... it will be hard but it
will mean a great deal to Psyche." Vincent heaved
a sigh and let the tears roll as he thought of how his
relationship with the angel had evolved over the
years. It had shifted from one of distrust to
absolute trust. Vincent knew Andrew would never
willfully hurt his Psyche but this separation... it
would pain them both.
"I love her... I... I don't want to leave her,"
Andrew's ragged voice confided. "You... you might
have to..."
"I know. And I will."
"Thank you."
Andrew sucked in a deep breath and released
Vincent. The man clasped his hand for a moment
before joining his wife and son.
"A-andrew..."
The angel of death turned to find Shelby and Violeta
standing in front of him. He pulled the two girls
to him.
"My girls... Sweet Shel and Violeta... My
brave girls, I love you so much," Andrew
whispered. He kissed Violeta's temple then
crouched down to kiss Shelby's hair.
"I... I love you, too," Violeta replied.
"Love you..." the younger girl echoed.
After the three exchanged a final embrace, Owen stepped
up and held the two girls as Andrew made his way to Max
and Rose.
"Dad..."
Andrew hugged Max to him then waved Rose closer.
"Watch out for each other," he directed. "A-and
remember... it's only a day." He rested a hand on
Max's cheek. "Less time than we had to... to wait
for your Maja and we made it through that."
Max managed a smile and nodded. "We... we did."
"I'll steal some frosting off the cupcakes in... in your
honor," Rose promised.
Andrew laughed. "Thank you for that." He
squeezed their hands then joined them together. "I
love you both."
"We... we..." Max's voice cracked.
"We love you, too," Rose finished.
Andrew patted Max's back for a few moments as he wept in
Rose's arms. When the young man began to settle
down, Andrew moved away.
"Daddy..."
Andrew felt as if his heart would break in two when
Belle, eyes rimmed with tears, held her arms out to
him. He lifted the girl from her mother's arms and
snuggled her close.
"Belle, my girl, Daddy needs to go away but I'll be back
in the morning. Okay? Just one day?"
Belle shook her head, sending her curls bouncing.
"No!"
"Baby girl... My little elf... Joshua wants
me to go. He... he needs me to go."
Belle ceased shaking her head. "Ah-ah..." she
cooed.
Andrew smiled. "That's right. But Joshua
will make sure I come back tomorrow morning and then
we'll have cupcakes."
Belle licked her lips.
With a chuckle, her father kissed her forehead.
"I'll see you then, my Belle. I love you."
Belle kissed his cheek then, spotting her approaching
Grandma Raquel, squirmed.
Andrew set her down and watched as she ran into Raquel's
waiting arms.
There was only one more good bye...
Andrew stood before JenniAnn and took her hands.
"Laja, I don't want everyone to see me go.
Would... would you walk with me into the woods?"
Touched that he was going to allow her to accompany him
for as long as she could, JenniAnn nodded.
They walked, arms around each other, into the nearby
mass of trees. Once they were a few yards in,
Andrew stopped and pulled JenniAnn to him.
"You... you're trembling," he murmured.
"So are... are you," she replied as she cradled his face
in her hands. "What time..."
Andrew checked his pocket watch. "9:58."
JenniAnn moaned.
"Laja..."
"I love you... I love you... I love you..." JenniAnn
repeated in between kisses to his cheeks and forehead.
Andrew buried his face in her hair. "I... I love
you, too. 'Where you go I will go, and where you
stay I will stay. Your people will be my people and your
God my God.' Laja..." He straightened up and
cupped her chin. Their lips met briefly, sweetly
and then Andrew saw movement among the trees. Not
releasing JenniAnn, he stole another look at his pocket
watch. Thirty seconds... Vincent's
tear-streaked face appeared and he headed towards them
with Owen a few paces behind him.
"Have hope, my Laja," the angel whispered into her ear
before letting her go. He didn't want Vincent to
have to pull her away from him.
Andrew took another step back then lifted his eyes to
the heavens and was gone.
"No..."
Hearing JenniAnn's quavering voice, Vincent hastened
forward and caught her up in his arms just before she
swooned. He sunk beneath her, holding her as she
wept.
Owen knelt beside the Pieta his friend and his mentor
had made. He rested a hand on each of their
shoulders and began to pray.
"'Jesus, in time of weakness, be my strength; in time of
desolation, be my consolation; in times of loneliness,
be my companion; in times of doubt, be my security; in
times of weariness, be my rest; in times of sickness of
mind, body, and soul, be my healer.'"
The artist repeated the short prayer over and over until
JenniAnn's sobs decreased and finally ceased.
"Amen," she answered.
"Amen," Vincent repeated.
Owen helped them both to their feet then, together, the
three exited the woods and rejoined their friends...
save one.
*~*~*
Just as he'd suspected, the land Andrew came to was not
without beauty. Rolling meadows were occasionally
interrupted by babbling brooks and blossoms littered the
ground. The angel's eyes lit up when he caught
sight of a humble but welcoming wooden structure.
Hastening towards it, he saw the telltale line of darker
wood on the door post. A mezuzah had once hung
there, taken away when its owner had gone to his eternal
Home.
"Yosef..." the angel murmured as he set his hand on the
door.
"Look at him... fawning over a pile of rubble! All
that time with the humans has sent our brother over the
edge, Tzila."
After steadying himself, Andrew turned around. He
blinked when he saw the two. A perimeter of
several feet around the demons showed craggy ground
where soft, green grass had been. When they neared
trees, the branches appeared to shrivel and decay.
The water slowed to a trickle and darkened to the color
of rust. Once they moved on, the land returned to
a state of beauty. Andrew understood then how Nen
and Tzila saw and experienced their surroundings.
He kept his hand on the outer wall of the carpentry
shop.
"This isn't rubble. It's a carpentry shop.
Yosef of Nazareth's," he proudly shared.
Tzila smirked at Nen and suddenly a torch appeared in
her hand.
"No!" Andrew shouted as she launched it at the
structure.
The torch landed on the roof but simply smoldered before
extinguishing.
The two demons briefly frowned at each other.
Andrew fought a smile.
Nen lurched forward and grabbed Andrew by the shoulder.
"I'm surprised you can smile right now, Andrew. I
would think you'd feel more grief over the pain visited
upon your 'family.' Such terrible nightmares..."
he taunted.
Andrew's eyes flared. "Nightmares you gave them."
Nen shrugged. "Nothing worse than what their kind
has visited upon the Earth: murder, rape, neglect, war,
destruction."
"You're far from innocent of those crimes," Andrew
countered, looking to both of them. "God gave you
a job... a good job at that... protecting and nurturing
the humans and you..."
"He created us first," Tzila hissed. "Beautiful,
indestructible... and then He created... them...
Weak, dirty things. And He expected us to care for
them?"
"He loves them and He loves us. He wants us to
work together to..."
"To what, Andrew?" Nen interrupted.
"To share His love, to glorify Him."
Tzila cackled. "Is that what you're doing?
You think you're glorifying God by fawning over that
wisp of a thing you call Laja? She is
nothing. In a few decades... if not sooner... she
will be gone."
The invocation of JenniAnn's name renewed the longing
and lonesomeness in Andrew's heart but he kept
focused. "And during her lifetime we will have
built a loving family and circle of friends that I
believe, with all my heart, mind, and soul; will
continue on for generations. The faith and love
that is shared now and that will be passed down, yes, it
does glorify God. And I... I believe that you
could still... both of you... share in His love again
if..."
"If what? If we grovel before Him?" Nen
scoffed. "He's worse than any of you... forgetting
Himself. Becoming one of them... Letting
them strip Him and torture Him... kill Him... How
can we respect that?"
"'Greater love has no man than this, that he lay down
his life for his friends,'" Andrew quoted.
"Completely selfless love is worthy... more than
anything else... of our respect and our love.
Didn't you have friends? Can't you remember what
it was to care so much for someone that you, too, would
have laid down your lives?" he pressed.
"Never," Tzila spat out.
Andrew stared into her eyes. "Liar."
He gasped and doubled over when Nen punched him in the
gut.
The demon laughed. "Such a shame... your 'wife'
isn't here to nurse you."
"She's not my wife," Andrew croaked. "She is more
than..."
Tzila grabbed his chin, her nails digging into his left
cheek.
"It was so enjoyable watching her struggle for breath...
the color draining from her face... That wretched
beast holding her... You have to know this is the
beginning of the end, Andrew. I was there... in
the surgical suite. I heard about the scarring
from those bouts of pneumonia she had in high
school... Now this... Your precious Joshua
protected her heart but he did nothing for her
lungs. What will it be like, I wonder, when she
dies? Maybe she'll start hyperventilating after
one of those seizures and her poor lungs just won't be
able to keep up... Your little Belle
sobbing... You... helpless... just watching her
gasp for breath and fade away..."
Andrew's eyes filled. He saw it all unfold in his
mind. His Laja reaching for him... tears in her
eyes... Belle's face red with grief and terror...
No. Impossible. Another lie. He'd been
in the consultations. Portia, Edmund, Dr. Wittson,
the nurses... not a one of them had said anything about
old scarring or a problematic long term prognosis.
He pulled away from the succubus.
"You weren't in the OR, Tzila. You have no idea
what you're talking about," the angel asserted.
Nen laughed darkly. "You'll have to excuse Tzila,
Andrew. She gets a little... over-creative.
It served us well on Thursday, though. You know
what, Tzila? I think our friend here should see
just what his friends saw."
The scowl Tzila had been wearing turned into a cruel
smile. "I think you're right, Nen. It's only
fair. He's the reason their sleep was so cruelly
interrupted, after all."
Andrew bellowed and hunched over as she grabbed his arm
and the terror began.
*~*~*
"Psyche... Psyche... Psyche, if you stir any
more then I think you're going to put a hole in the
bottom of the bowl."
JenniAnn roused only when Owen pried the mixing bowl and
whisk from her hands.
Her friend frowned. "Did you just have a seizure?"
JenniAnn shook her head. "No. Just...
thinking." She noticed that Emma, Raquel, Kylie,
Monica, and Beth, scattered around Willowveil's kitchen,
were staring at her. After forcing a smile, she
spoke to them all. "I'm fine. Just can't
help imagining what... what Andrew..." Tears
welled in her eyes.
As a group, they'd reasoned that it was safe to travel
back to Dyeland City. Several people needed access
to the portal and it would have been very trying to bake
dozens of cupcakes in the small ovens the Fields' cabins
boasted. Further, Andrew wanted to meet JenniAnn
beneath the willow tree and waking up before dawn the
next day to make the trek from the Fields to just
outside Willowveil appealed to no one. However, as
she sat in the middle of her kitchen, JenniAnn wondered
if her emotions might have been easier to bear in the
Fields. No... She was sure they would have
been just as strong. It wasn't demons torturing
her... only her own imagination. She swiped at her
tears before they had a chance to fall.
Owen knelt beside her chair. "Psyche, it's okay to
cry. Crying doesn't mean you don't trust
God. Joshua cries, after all. No one is
expecting you to Jackie O this."
The reference made JenniAnn smile. She nodded.
"But some of us have been talking and..." Owen
motioned for Raquel who slid into a chair beside
JenniAnn.
"Sweetie, some of us ladies have been talking and we
want to do something for you. And we want to be
optimistic. We're all hoping and praying that
Andrew comes home for good tomorrow so let's do
something to make that hope more... tangible, huh?"
"Like... like what?"
Raquel stroked some hair behind JenniAnn's ear.
"Well..." She looked to Owen for help.
The artist again knelt down. "Psyche, we all know
that Andrew is asexual... but he's not blind.
While I'm sure he's delighted by your habit of sleeping
in his old shirts and your very own Rainbow Brite pajama
bottoms, that look isn't exactly... visually
stimulating."
JenniAnn giggled as her face flushed. "You all
want to take me to go buy... buy lingerie?" she
questioned.
Owen raised his hands. "Nope, nope, nope.
Not going myself... But I do think that would be
a... very special trip for you ladies. And maybe
call it sleepwear... not lingerie." He wrinkled
his nose.
Raquel hugged JenniAnn. "I know for a fact that
Andrew is going to adore being with you even if you wear
a potato sack to bed tomorrow."
"Itchy..." Kylie opined.
Raquel conceded the point with a nod.
"Definitely. What I mean, sweetie, is that
tomorrow night, we hope, is special. And you
deserve to feel special. We are all so very glad
that Joshua blessed you and Andrew but it was a very
private thing, as it should have been, and we never had
the chance to really celebrate your relationship.
You were in my wedding, you helped celebrate Kemara's
and Sean's wedding, you've been helping with pieces of
Kylie's soon-to-be wedding, soon you'll be marrying off
your Max."
Emma stepped forward and squeezed JenniAnn's hand.
"And I know you and Andrew will be there to celebrate
Peter's and mine when the time comes. I'm going to
stay behind to help entertain the kids but I want to
chip in. Please let us do this."
Monica smiled gently at JenniAnn. "We won't if you
think you might be embarrassed. But..."
JenniAnn again blushed. She and Monica sometimes
hit department stores together when they shopped for the
kids' clothes. More than once the angel had caught
her gazing at some frothy, silky number that always
seemed frivolous and impractical considering.
"It's okay to want to feel pretty even if you're not
interested in feeling sexy," Kylie counseled.
"Definitely," Monica agreed.
Beth pat JenniAnn's back. "You should go.
I'll stay here to mind the cupcakes... and keep the men
away from them. I think they may be more of a
threat than the little ones."
"But... but Belle would probably get bored and fussy
going with us and... Shelby..."
"JenniAnn, when I stepped into the ballroom to check
with Peter about something, both of the girls were
contently listening to Grandpa Vincent read a
story. Belle looked very content on his lap and
Shelby was snuggled up by your mom. They'll be
fine staying here. And Max and Rose are working on
wedding plans and Ivy's distracting Violeta with plans
for their house. All the kids will be fine," Emma
consoled. "It's okay to focus on you and Andrew
for a little while."
Owen stroked his chin. "Hmm... Seems to me
like someone told me that Joshua even told him that it's
important to take time for the two of you..."
JenniAnn gave her friend a sly smile then hugged them
all. "Okay. I... I'd like to go. But
what if we don't find anything that's... decently
between frumpy and sexy?"
"We'll find something. I know it!" Monica
asserted.
"Can't fight the Angel of Truth, Psyche," Owen teased.
"I know, I know. Maybe we should check with Kemara
before we go... if she's up from her nap, I mean."
"I'll go check," Owen offered.
When he was gone, JenniAnn clasped Monica's hand.
"You'll go and make sure I don't get anything... too
much?"
"Of course I'll go. Sam, Makena, and Ronald have
offered to cover the food truck for me and Liam's happy
to stay here with your Belle and the other wee
ones. But I don't think you'll be needing any
steering away, JenniAnn. You'll know."
JenniAnn sighed and then studied the clothes she was
wearing. "Should I go change or... or do you think
this is okay to go out in public in?"
Raquel's eyes filled as she took in the men's button
down shirt that JenniAnn had paired with her
leggings. Allison had informed her that it was the
shirt Andrew had been wearing when he'd given Yonah to
JenniAnn. Raquel set her hand on the sleeve.
"You look adorable. I don't see any reason to
change."
With a teary nod, JenniAnn embraced the woman before
returning to the task of filling baking tins with
batter. They made short work of it and then set
out to prepare for their excursion.
*~*~*
Owen knocked lightly on the door of the room Sean and
Kemara had absconded to shortly after the group's return
from the Fields.
"Hey Owen," Sean greeted as he stepped into the hall.
"Hi Sean. By any chance is Kemara up yet?"
Sean nodded. "Yeah, actually. We were just
talking about coming downstairs to join everyone."
"Oh good. So... could I talk to her?"
"Nothing's happened has..."
"No! No," Owen assured. "It's just, umm,
girl stuff."
Sean chuckled. "Girl stuff? And you're
involved... how?"
"I've been elected emissary from our doubled X'ed
friends," Owen kidded.
Still laughing, Sean waved Owen in.
"Owen..." Kemara rose from the chair she was
sitting in and hugged her fellow Tunnel-teacher.
"We were just going to come down to see everyone."
"Well... I have a different proposition. But
first..." Owen looked to Sean. "You can hear
but we gotta keep it quiet. We're the only two
guys who know...will know... about this."
Sean showily crossed his heart.
Owen patted Kemara's hand. "JenniAnn's struggling
so some of the ladies thought it might strike a hopeful
note if they took her shopping for a nice nightgown and
robe set with the thinking being that Andrew might be
back tomorrow night and, well, I mean he's still got
eyes. And silk and satin and those types of things
feel nice. Not that I think... I mean, of
course he's not going to be all handsy. Although,
actually, they both kinda are with each other...
Anyway... JenniAnn wondered if you might want to
go. No pressure."
Kemara smiled. "Actually, I would really like to
go. I'm feel pretty well rested and it would be
nice to get my mind off poor... poor Andrew
and..." Her hand lightly rested on her belly.
Sean placed his hand over hers and patted. "I
think that sounds like a great idea. And, as far
as I know, you ladies are going shopping for
tableware. I just... I really hope Andrew is here
tomorrow night because if not..."
"Let's not think about that yet. Please," Kemara
requested.
Owen and Sean nodded.
After a moment of thoughtful silence, Sean spoke.
"Well, if all you ladies are leaving then that means
unattended cupcakes," he realized.
"Beth is staying to keep watch."
"Damn it..."
Laughing, Kemara grabbed her purse and walked with Owen
and her disappointed husband to the ballroom.
*~*~*
Andrew pushed himself up from the ground where he'd
fallen when the first of the dreams hit him. He
scooted backwards and leaned against the door of Yosef's
shop.
Nen's and Tzila's crazed eyes glowered at him.
"So which was your favorite, Andrew?" the former asked.
"Personally, I quite liked thinking up little Belle's,"
Tzila mused. "The little ones are hard.
They've seen so much less so they know so much less to
be scared about! But Mommy ignoring you as you cry
and cry and reach out for her... Perfection.
And... it wasn't just the one time that I visited your
little daughter. Grandpa Vincent couldn't keep her
safe all the time."
Andrew bolted to his feet. "You'll never go near a
member of my family ever again!" he shouted. His
resolve to defeat them... and quickly... had
strengthened. He wouldn't give them another chance
to hurt his family or his friends... friends he now
loved more than ever. Not a one of them had
dreamed of harm coming to themselves. Always their
nightmares had been borne out of love and concern for
another.
Andrew stood directly in front of the two demons and
spoke in an eerily calm tone.
"I don't care what you do to me, say to me, or show
me. You aren't going to win this fight. What
do you think you could offer me that could possibly
compare to the life I have?"
Nen and Tzila stole glances at each other.
"What? Have I hit a sore spot?" Andrew
persisted. "Is that what this is all about?
Jealousy? Because I think it is. I think
somewhere, deep inside of you, you know that you chose
the wrong path. You know that you're the ones who
chose dust and decay while so many others chose
life. You wanted power? What power do you
have now? None. You have nothing on your
own. But God is holding out..."
Nen shoved Andrew against the shop.
"We are not a couple of your confused, little
assignments. What power do you have, Andrew?
You speak awfully high and mighty for someone who would
stand by as his precious soul mate was raped, as his
little girl was murdered if your beloved Father would
ask you to. Is that power, Andrew? It hasn't
happened with your family yet but it could. And
you have stood by... helplessly... stupidly... coldly...
as other innocents have been raped and murdered, haven't
you?"
Andrew's mind filled with the memories of countless
assignments, their cries, their screams... His
body began to quake as he tried to fight the visions off
but there were too many of them. Then another,
newer memory interrupted.
"Try to see yourself as she does."
Andrew screwed his eyes shut and concentrated on Reuel's
counsel. He saw JenniAnn's face hovering above him
and he felt her hands alternately brushing at his hair
and rubbing his temples.
"You prayed for them, my love. You gave them
one last glimpse of love, of beauty, of tenderness
in... in the world into which they were born.
You aren't a superhero, Andrew. And what if you
were? Who would you leave with free will and who
would you take it from? Where would you
stop? God trusts you to do His work, to share
His love even when... when it is incredibly
difficult. And He knows you will and I know you
will. And, besides, I'm not raising Belle as a
single mom and explaining it's because Daddy is in the
Netherworld because he decided he wanted to be
Batman."
Andrew laughed. His Laja always did have a way of
putting things plainly when he needed her to. And
so did Badriya, for that matter. He mentally
replayed her words as JenniAnn had relayed them to him
the night before.
Nen and Tzila gaped.
Andrew lingered for a few more moments, listening to
JenniAnn as she began to hum. Standing there in
Sheol, he started to sing the words.
"'Love the Lord, your God, with all your heart, soul,
and mind. Love your neighbor as you love
yourself...'"
The two demons became agitated as light surrounded the
angel. Their concern grew as other forms began to
approach, curious looks on their grief and sorrow
ravaged faces.
Andrew repeated the words in a loop and the crowd
continued to grow.
"Stop him!" Tzila hissed.
Nen grappled for Andrew but every time his hand
penetrated the light, he groaned with pain.
As he sang, Andrew scanned the faces of the
on-lookers. His voice stumbled when he caught
sight of one.
Eben.
*~*~*
JenniAnn studied her friends' faces as she stepped out
of the dressing room.
"You look beautiful, JenniAnn," Raquel encouraged.
The woman smiled. "Thank you. But I
still... I mean it's long and I like that and I
don't mind that it's form fitting. I actually like
that, too. But... well, I never really intended
for Andrew to know that I have a birthmark on, umm, one
of my girls."
Monica considered. "You know it's really no more
low cut than some dresses I've worn."
"But if you're not going to feel comfortable in it,
Andrew's going to pick up on that and then feel badly,"
Kemara pointed out.
"Maybe if you put a cami under it?" Kylie ventured.
JenniAnn glanced in the mirror. "But would you see
the line of that at my waist?"
Raquel nodded. "Probably. Not the actual
fabric. That silk is plenty opaque. But
you'd see the little bulge of the hemline."
JenniAnn sighed. "I don't think this will
work. Andrew... well, after what happened he... he
likes feeling my heartbeat sometimes and he's not going
to feel okay about that when it's just... well,
skin. I'm sorry. I know this was sposed to
be fun b-but..."
Monica rose from her chair and hugged JenniAnn.
"Well... it was fun at points, wasn't it? I
personally have enjoyed seeing Raquel think up creative
ways to dismiss attendants and salespeople."
Kylie laughed. "That was pretty hysterical when
that lady approached with that leopard skin number."
"'She's not trying out for an X-rated version of The
Lion King!'" Kemara quoted, grinning.
Raquel rolled her eyes. "Well, honestly! And
it was $75! For two little bands of cheap fabric!"
JenniAnn smiled as she sniffled. "It is hard to
tell people that I'm just trying to look pretty for my
angelic anam cara who is... is off fighting demons."
Monica tightened her embrace. "It is. Well,
I think visiting these stores has been helpful.
I've taken note of the bits and pieces of various gowns
you do like and I think we should go to a fabric store
and I can make you something. And you did find a
robe, after all!"
JenniAnn eyed a silky, silver, floor-length cover that
she'd immediately been drawn to. "True...
But, Monica, I don't want to put you to all that work!"
she protested.
"It wouldn't take long," Raquel assured. "I could
certainly help. With one of us working on the top
and the other the bottom, it'd take an hour. Maybe
two. And I've missed sewing."
"And we could make a little matching one... well,
colors, not necessarily style... for wee Belle!" Monica
gushed. "Please... I love making Liam's
clothes but something feminine would be so fun for a
change!"
JenniAnn considered. "Kemara, how are you holding
up?"
"Good! And I wouldn't mind a trip to the fabric
store. I'd love to look at material for the
babies' nursery. Curtains, maybe?"
"Great idea!" Raquel cheered.
"Kylie? Are you in any hurry to get back?"
JenniAnn asked.
The young woman shook her head. "No and, actually,
I'd love to see what Monica and Raquel come up
with." Her cheeks flushed. "I have something
for my wedding night but beyond that... I'm not
sure I'd feel comfortable in a lot of this."
Monica smiled mischievously. "I may just end up
with my own little side business."
Laughing along with the others, JenniAnn stepped into
the dressing room and changed back into her own
clothes. As she pulled it from beneath her shirt,
JenniAnn kissed her cross and said a prayer for her
beloved.
*~*~*
"Stop it! Don't do that! Stop!" Andrew
screamed as he ran towards Nen and wrested the whip out
of his hand.
Nen smirked.
"What do you care?"
Andrew didn't waste time with a response. He made
a beeline for Tzila who had cornered a number of the
shades. The crack of her whip followed by silence
was more troubling than cries of pain would have
been. Her victims were too beaten down to protest
or even make much of an attempt to get away.
"Give me... that..." Andrew demanded through gritted
teeth as he struggled with the demon.
When his hand tightened around her wrist, Tzila released
the whip.
"Sorry, was I distracting your audience from your little
performance?" she taunted.
Andrew knelt in front of the cowering shade of a woman.
"Hi, my name's Andrew. What's your name?" he
gently asked.
The woman screeched and stumbled away.
Nen laughed. "Sorry, Andrew. Your charm
doesn't count for much here."
The angel of death rose and spun around to face the two.
"Why did you do that? They weren't doing anything
to you."
Tzila shrugged. "They belong to us. We can
do whatever we like with them."
Andrew's eyes alighted on the cowering mass of people...
the Nephilim, he realized.
"They belong to no one but God!" he countered.
Once again, his eyes locked with Eben's before his
former friend's gaze darted away. Why was he
there? He was neither among the Nephilim nor the
incubi.
"Doesn't it bother you? We got quite the crap
deal, don't you think? God sends us to take care
of the humans' wretched cast offs but keeps from us the
ability to create life? To have our own families?"
Tzila pressed.
Andrew reached out to another of the shades but when
they shirked away, he gave up and headed back towards
Yosef's shop. Once again, he rested his hand on
the doorpost.
"One doesn't need to create life to have a
family." Andrew smiled as he thought of Yosef
cradling his baby boy. He thought of his own
children, not a one of his blood but each a part of his
very soul.
Nen stood directly behind him and whispered into his
ear.
"And your 'Laja'... you don't think a part of her wishes
you two could have your own baby?"
"We have our own baby."
Nen scoffed. "Don't play stupid. It doesn't
become you. You know what I mean."
Andrew turned to face him and nodded. "Yes, I
do. But none of us gets everything we want in
life. JenniAnn understands that. No, we
can't conceive a baby. That's our cross to
bear. And we do. Willingly. Some don't
even get the opportunities that we've been given."
He bowed his head as he thought of Yeshua, of the girl
he had loved and the life he had wanted. There'd
been no Laja, no Belle for him.
Tzila opened her mouth to speak but the angel continued.
"Not even Yeshua had those opportunities when He walked
the Earth. So don't pretend that you alone were
given some immense burden to bear. You
weren't. You were given so many chances at
happiness!" Andrew turned to look at the shades
who cowered several yards away. "You could have
simply loved them... but you used them and pitted them
against each other. Why?" he demanded. "No,
you couldn't create life but you could have nurtured
it! And you could have created communities, works
of art, stories of wonder! You could have been so
loved by so many!"
Tzila laughed. "How like Reuel he sounds..."
Nen rolled his eyes. "How is old Reuel,
Andrew? Tzila and I saw him with your lot but
never got around to stopping to chat. I wonder how
he manages... Leaving his beloved Rafiq and Riva
to deal with the pesky mortals as the Lord
commands. Seeing him must be bittersweet for
you. With Eli, too. Them on Earth... their
soul mates dead as dead can be. What do you
figure, Andrew? You have at best what? Sixty
years of this good life you're preaching to us
about? Maybe Tzila got ahead of herself with the
pneumonia thing. But JenniAnn will die."
Andrew nodded. "Yes, she will."
"And what will you do then?" Tzila pressed.
"You've changed, old boy. You know, we have our
own files. Fancied yourself a bit of a loner,
didn't you? Held your own with Monica and Tess...
sometimes. A bit of a sad sack other times,
weren't you? And now... if something goes wrong,
well, just curl up with Laja and let it all out.
What happens when Laja isn't there, Andrew?"
The angel of death stood straight and tall.
"She'll always be with me."
"Will she now?" Nen taunted. "So you'd deny your
beloved her eternal rest so she can keep coming down to
play nursemaid to you during your maudlin moods?
And we're the ones misusing humans? At
least we don't interrupt their afterlives. Well,
except for that bunch." He waved to the
shades.
Andrew startled. He hadn't much thought about
that. Joshua had promised JenniAnn would come to
him when he needed her but was that truly fair to
her? But Joshua wouldn't allow it at all if such
visits were to hurt JenniAnn...
"I wonder where they'd go, Nen? If his... anam
cara..." Tzila gave an exagerrated shutter.
"Did return? You think their precious Dyeland will
last much longer than she does?"
Andrew's eyes darted over to meet hers. "Our
children and our children's children and those of our
friends will always have a home in Dyeland.
They'll keep our community together. I know they
will! The little ones adore Joshua and know that
he has plans for them, for Dyeland."
"Your Joshua had great plans for His followers,
too. And what does He have now? A bunch of
squabbling, judgmental 'Christians', power-mad
preachers, and, oh yes, even a fair share of
hatemongers," Nen hissed.
Andrew stepped nearer to the incubus.
"Christianity isn't perfect. No religion is.
And, yes, there are some who twist God's messages of
love for their own benefit. But that's not the
majority. I don't believe that. I will never
believe that. Dyeland's future won't be perfect,
either. But it will have a future!"
"Well, no one's denying that..." Tzila slid
between Andrew and Nen. She gazed up into the
angel's eyes then cocked her head and smiled.
"Let's go see it... Dyeland's future... shall we?"
Andrew tried to look away but he felt entranced.
He shuddered as the meadow faded away and a blast of
cold air hit him.
*~*~*
JenniAnn's bedroom and Belle's nursery had become a
haven for the female Friends. While Monica and
Raquel worked with their sewing machines, the rest of
the women were scattered around the rooms chatting in
small groups and trying to make the time pass more
quickly.
Sitting on her bed with Violeta in front of her,
JenniAnn dipped a comb in a glass of water and ran it
through the teenager's hair.
"You really don't have to do this. I... I just
wasn't thinking when I asked."
JenniAnn briefly set down the comb and hugged the
angel.
"It's okay. It's relaxing. And it's
Friday. This is what we do on Fridays."
Violeta sniffled. As much as she was looking
forward to starting school, she knew the obligations
attached to it might impinge on her life in
Dyeland. For months, JenniAnn had spent some time
every Friday braiding her long locks so she could have
"fun" hair for the weekend. At least that was the
official reason. Violeta had come to look forward
to that hour or so as the one guaranteed time she could
be alone with the woman and talk about or ask about
whatever she wanted. Would they still be able to
keep that up?
JenniAnn leaned forward. "Are you okay to keep
doing this here or do you want to go somewhere more
quiet?"
Violeta shook her head. "This is fine. I
don't really have anything to... to say or...
or..." Her body began to quake.
"Oh, honey..." JenniAnn again set down Violeta's
comb and circled her arms around her shoulders.
"Wh-why? Why did he... he have to... to go?
I... I wish... I wish Michael could have... have just
gone a-and... and beat them up or... or something!"
The outburst was impossible to ignore and the other
ladies looked to the bed with surprise.
Embarrassed, Violeta turned around and buried her face
in Andrew's pillow.
The sewing machines went silent and Monica stood but,
catching her eye, JenniAnn shook her head. The hum
of the machines resumed.
JenniAnn knelt beside the angel and gently stroked her
back.
"Violeta, I... I hate this, too. We all do.
But, honey, you know how Andrew is. Did you ever
think about how when God first created life on Earth, He
already knew that humans would fall? He already
knew that they would need a redeemer, a messiah.
God wrote the Bible. He could have anointed anyone
as the messiah and written the Bible to point to
them. He could have had Michael be born as a
human, ya know. Maybe Michael coulda been the
messiah."
Violeta rolled onto her back and stared up at
JenniAnn. "But... but Joshua would never do
that! You... you're *His* children. Not
Michael's. He... he wanted to save you himself
so... Oh."
Overhearing, Dot swiped at a tear. "A chip off the
ol' block for sure," she murmured.
Kylie hugged her and nodded.
"I'm sure if Andrew had asked, God would have sent
Michael or another warrior angel. But just as
Joshua hurt to see how sin was tormenting his beloved
ones, Andrew hurt knowing that Nen and Tzila were...
were tormenting us, his beloved ones. And I
think... I know that Andrew is so grateful to God for...
for bringing us all together. And I'm sure going
is his way of showing that thanks."
Perched on the swing with Belle in her lap, Allison
rested her cheek on the toddler's hair and quietly wept
as she saw Violeta clasp JenniAnn's hand. A moment
later, Shelby climbed up beside them and received a kiss
on the cheek from JenniAnn. Allison wondered anew
at how she had missed all these glimpses of how truly
comforted and contented her daughter was by her
unconventional home life.
"Better?" JenniAnn whispered.
"Better," Violeta assented, sitting up. She drew
in a deep breath then smiled at JenniAnn first and
Shelby second. "Shel, would it be okay if I
braided your hair? Might be a good idea to keep
myself busy."
"Sure!" Shelby jumped off the bed and went in
search of her brush.
When the girl had returned, Kemara laughed at the sight
of JenniAnn sitting behind Violeta braiding her hair as
the angel sat behind Shelby and plaited hers.
"We definitely need a picture of that!" she opined,
grabbing her camera from where she'd sat it on a
dresser.
"Wait! Can Belle sit in front of me?" Shelby
asked. "I can put barrettes in her hair!"
Hearing her name, Belle clamored for her sister.
"Eby..."
Allison kissed her forehead then set her down on the
bed. After she'd retrieved the little girl's comb
and barrettes from the nursery, Shelby set to work.
Kemara ambled in front of them. "Okay... count of
three. One... two... three... smile!
Aww! Now one from the side."
After taking a second photo, Kemara showed off the
images.
"Oh! Adorable! That's going straight into
Andrew's wallet, I know it!" Kelly gushed.
Tess smiled at the image. "Yes, it is!"
With the tension broken, the women settled into more
easy, open chatter. Craft supplies were taken out,
snacks gathered, and soon the atmosphere was more like
that of a soiree than an uneasy vigil.
Suddenly, both sewing machines whirred to a stop.
JenniAnn finished tying a ribbon at the end of Violeta's
rope of hair and looked over at Monica and Raquel.
"We're done!" the woman declared.
"And we were even more productive than we thought we'd
be," Monica added, beaming.
JenniAnn looked on curiously when the caseworker
approached with what appeared to be multiple garments.
"Shel, we wanted you to be able to match your sister."
Wide-eyed, Shelby accepted the gown Monica held out to
her. When she'd unfurled it, her eyes welled.
"It... it looks like Wendy's except for... for being
green. I love that it's green. Andrew's
favorite color..."
Raquel joined them and picked up Belle. "And you
have one exactly like it! Should we go try it on?"
Belle was already grappling for her nightgown.
"Pitty... My pitty?"
Monica laughed. "Yes, your pretty. Grandma
Raquel can help you put it on."
The women laughed as Belle began to enthusiastically
strip down while Shelby much more discreetly slipped
into the bathroom.
Monica diverted her attention to Violeta. "We
thought you might rather have something you could wear
to school so..." She wrapped a silken scarf in
shades of emerald and sea green around the teenager's
neck.
Violeta immediately hugged Monica and kissed Raquel's
cheek. "Thank you! I love it!"
Shelby stepped out from the bathroom, looking utterly
like Wendy.
"Oh sweetie..." JenniAnn held her arms open and
the little girl ran into them.
"I... I just wish Andrew were here to... to sing my
song," Shelby cried.
"Baby, would it be okay if we all sang it for you?
In Andrew's honor?" Tess asked.
Shelby nodded. "Please."
JenniAnn patted the spot beside her on the bed and, once
the child was settled, the women began to sing.
"'Tender shepherd, tender shepherd, let me help you
count your sheep. One in the meadow, two in the
garden, three in the nursery fast asleep... fast
asleep.'"
Belle, who had been spinning around in her new "pitty,"
halted and yawned.
"Nigh-nigh," she declared.
JenniAnn swiped at a tear and laughed as her daughter
made a beeline for her nursery.
Also laughing, Catherine rose and followed Belle.
"I'll get her settled in for a nap. You have your
own 'pitty' to try on," she reminded JenniAnn before
disappearing into Belle's room.
Raquel returned to the sewing machine she had borrowed
from JenniAnn and picked up the last gown.
"Oh... it's beautiful," JenniAnn cooed.
Monica grabbed the robe from where they'd hung it on the
closet door to dry after washing it.
"Go try them on," she encouraged, holding the robe out
to her friend.
With a slight blush, JenniAnn took both garments and
stepped into the bathroom. When she emerged, tears
were streaking down her face.
Allison bolted up from the edge of the bed where she'd
been sitting. "Oh, sweetie!"
JenniAnn crumpled in her mother's arms.
Worried, Raquel and Monica bit their lips.
Spying them over Allison's shoulder, JenniAnn moved to
embrace them.
"It... it's beautiful a-and comfortable a-and
perfect. I just... I want..."
"Him," Raquel finished. "I know, sweetheart."
"Th-thank you, Monica and Raquel, for... for making this
a-and the girls' a-and to everyone for pitching in
and..."
Monica hugged JenniAnn tightly. "You're so
welcome."
Raquel gently tugged the younger woman towards the
full-length mirror and kissed her temple.
"You look beautiful," she assured.
Emma squeezed JenniAnn's hand. "I just know Andrew
will find you utterly 'visually stimulating' to borrow
Owen's phrase."
"No doubt about that," Diana added.
"Th-thank you." JenniAnn studied her
reflection. Monica and Raquel truly had done a
remarkable job. Fluttery cap sleeves held up a
snug but modest emerald green bodice that met with a
matching, flowy skirt with a sea green underlay, all of
it set off by the silver robe. If nothing else,
JenniAnn knew Andrew would love the colors. She
closed her eyes and briefly imagined being in his arms,
dancing.
The shared, quiet moment was interrupted by a knock on
the door.
"Who is it?" Kemara asked.
"Your husband."
Kemara smiled as she swiped at a tear. "Well, you
can't come in."
"Fine then... But I actually just came to tell
JenniAnn that, when she's able, Josef has something he'd
like to show her. No rush. We'll be in the
rec room. Sean out."
Kemara laughed then smiled at her friend. "Did you
hear all that?"
JenniAnn nodded and returned her smile. "I
did. And, actually, I need to talk to Josef
so... I'll get dressed a-and hang this... this
loveliness up until... til tomorrow night,
hopefully. But first..." She began a round
of hugs.
As each of her friends embraced JenniAnn, they prayed
that the following night would be what she hoped and
what they suspected Andrew would desperately need.
*~*~*
Andrew found himself wandering the halls of Willowveil
castle but it hardly resembled the warm, happy home that
he'd grown accustomed to. Paint peeled. The
woodwork was scuffed and rotting. Rugs were
tattered. The place looked plundered.
He closed his eyes.
"This isn't real. It's not real."
After opening his eyes, Andrew silently repeated the
words as he stumbled along. Tears welled when he
entered the chapel and found the pews knocked over and
the stained glass windows partially broken. He
hurried to the front and propped up Owen's painting of
Joshua. To his dismay, there were dirty footprints
on the canvas.
The angel looked around him, barely able to connect
where he stood with the place he'd knelt with JenniAnn
as they'd welcomed Joshua's blessing.
But it wasn't that place. It was some vision
conjured by Nen and Tzila. It wasn't real.
It couldn't be. But how to escape it?
Andrew left the chapel and inspected the other
rooms. His own was stripped bare and graffiti
covered the walls. His heart broke over torn and
dirtied books strewn all over the library. It
looked like someone had used a pile of them for a
fire.
Bracing himself, Andrew walked across the hall and
opened the door to Belle's nursery.
Cobwebs covered all of the furniture. Andrew
groaned when he saw his daughter's mossy cradle with a
moth-eaten blanket laying inside of it. Mr. Bobo's
decrepit head peeked out from beneath it.
An eerie blue light appeared beneath the door that led
into JenniAnn's room. Andrew whispered a prayer
for strength before he entered. Anger flared when
he stepped inside the room and found Nen sprawled across
the tattered remains of JenniAnn bed.
The demon cackled. "I'm sorry. This is your
place, isn't it?"
"No, it's not," Andrew shot back. "This is an
illusion. And I know it."
Nen rose from the bed and circled around the angel of
death.
"Maybe so. But don't you think there's a seed of
truth in it? Yes, your people may thrive for a
generation or two... or three. But what
then? Do you honestly think your great-great-great
grandchildren will believe their ancestor was an angel?"
Andrew opened his mouth to bring up Reuel's people but
caught himself. Nen and Tzila couldn't know about
El-Chanan even if it did put the lie to their current
efforts. Instead, Andrew simply shrugged.
"Maybe they won't believe. But there's a vast
difference between not believing there's an angel in
their family tree and simply not caring about their
family, their inheritance. I know that Belle will
tell her children and her children's children about
us. Even if they only believe they're stories,
they'll be powerful stories. Stories about true
love, dedication to family, and a God who loves His
children so much that..."
"Ah... You actually think they'll believe Yeshua
was here."
Andrew nodded.
"Why would they, Andrew? So many people don't
believe Yeshua ever walked the Earth and still others
believe He was only a man... a sad, pathetic man."
The angel of death had to stifle a chuckle as he
envisioned Zeke singing.
"'You sad, pathetic man, see where you've brought us
to. Our ideals die around us and it's all
because of you!'"
Andrew slowly dragged his hand through his hair.
What had made Nen's and Tzila's ideals die?
"Nen! Nen! Nen! Don't I look
ravishing?"
Andrew spun around to find Tzila stepping out of the
bathroom in one of JenniAnn's dresses. He fought
to suppress the anger and disgust rising up in
him. They wouldn't help. Not now.
Nen pulled Tzila to him. "Absolutely ravishing, my
dear! In fact, I daresay you wear it better than
its previous owner." He glared at Andrew.
Andrew rolled his eyes. Did they actually think he
was going to get distracted by a "who wore it better?"
debate. Instead of replying, he turned away from
them and stepped towards the window.
Outside, trees had fallen and others were covered in
thorny weeds. The sky was gray and the grass
dried. Andrew stared down at his hands.
What would have made his own ideals die?
Nothing. Surely nothing could have. But some
things might have hurt... badly.
Andrew's eyes drifted to the weathered gazebo. A
flash of memory came to him. Years before, he'd
found a dining room table for cheap at a garage sale and
thought it would be perfect for Willowveil.
Excited, he'd come looking for JenniAnn.
He'd found her... giggling and flirting with Eliot in
the gazebo.
The memory no longer hurt... but it had stung at the
time. Tremendously. That was the day he'd
decided that, after the two had married, he would
quietly leave Dyeland. He'd make sure his friends
there had some means of contacting him. But he
wouldn't have been able to stay.
Andrew stared at the two, wondering if such feelings had
led to their downfall.
"What happened to you?" he demanded. "How did you
go from loving and caring for humans to... to using and
abusing them? I can't imagine..."
Nen laughed darkly. "Can't you? Just try,
Andrew. Try to imagine what it would be like if
you gave up so much for your darling JenniAnn and then
the moment you ask for something in return... off she
goes!"
"Or he does..." Tzila added through gritted teeth.
"What did you ask for?" Andrew pressed.
"Love. A soul mate. Surely you can't
begrudge us that, oh great messenger of God who is
Love," the incubus taunted.
Andrew shook his head. "I can't. But you're
telling me the humans God sent you to watch over... they
didn't love you at all?"
"Not like we deserved to be loved," Nen replied.
"And what do you think you deserved?"
"What you have... or think you have with the
woman." Tzila shrugged. "It can't last much
longer, you know. Unless you force her to
stay." She glanced over at Nen. "Even
then... the clods of dust are sometimes too bright for
their own good. They find a way to escape."
Andrew's gaze narrowed on the demons. "I would
never force JenniAnn to do anything. Is that what
you did? You wanted human companionship and
thought you'd take it by force?"
"She was always coming to me for help!
Always! 'Asante, please, do this'... that was
my name... 'Asante, please do that.' On and on,"
Nen snapped. "Annoying, really. But she
interested me. Amused me even. Then one day
she tells me she's marrying some boy... a boy he
was! Maybe a whisker or two on the chin. No
more than that."
Andrew began to feel queasy. "What did you do to
her?"
Tzila smiled proudly. "He told me about the
trollop. I was no stranger to the ingratitude of
the humans myself... the ingratitude of our esteemed
Creator."
The angel opened his mouth to object but Nen interrupted
him.
"Our plan had to start somewhere... with someone.
Well, two someones to be exact. Tzila had met a
not-so-charming young man who was only too happy to help
us. I invited the young lady out for a picnic to
celebrate her betrothal but, well, Tzila's friend was
never very good at controlling himself... They and
their children became the first inhabitants of what
would be our thriving city," the demon boasted.
Andrew felt nauseated. It was obvious to him that
somewhere along the way, Nen and Tzila had allowed
bitterness and jealousy into their hearts. They'd
lost their focus on serving God and bringing love to
their fellow children and instead began to keep
score. From there, Nen had decided he'd deserved a
woman. Maybe he had been hurt when she'd found
someone else. Or maybe he'd simply felt
cheated. Either way, his reaction... their
reaction... was abominable. To have helped
orchestrate the rape of someone he'd once cared for,
however flawed that affection may have been...
Horrific. Unimaginable.
"No right... You had no right," Andrew choked
out. "She... she must have trusted you... you were
an angel a-and she trusted you." Tears began to
pour down his cheeks. Someone's daughter,
someone's sister, God's child... herself, unique and
beloved. Dizzy... he was so dizzy but he couldn't
stop fighting them.
"How could you?" Andrew bellowed. "How...
If... if it hurt too... too much to see her with
some-someone else then you could have asked to come
Home. He would have let you come Home! Found
another place for you to... to help." And He knew
God would have. He'd asked after spying JenniAnn
and Eliot together. Something had kept him in
Dyeland... hope, maybe. But he'd not been
compelled by the Father nor by Joshua to stay. But
even if he had... even if he'd had to witness Eliot and
JenniAnn grow closer and closer... Never.
Never, never, never would he have dreamed of hurting her
or allowing her to be hurt.
"Never..."
Andrew startled when he realized he was talking out
loud. He raised his bowed head and peered into
Nen's cold eyes.
"What you have done... you've betrayed everything and
everyone you were supposed to stand for! Both of
you!" He shook his head. "A-and you have
no... no remorse? No sorrow? How... how can
you claim you wanted love? Love... it can't be
taken by force. You... you aren't owed love.
She trusted you..."
Andrew's rebuke was interrupted when his mind was
overpowered by images. He saw the girl running,
the man toppling her, Nen and Tzila standing by, doing
nothing as the girl screamed.
She'd called out Nen's true name, begging him for
help. Nothing. Only stony silence.
Overcome, the angel leaned against the wall and slid
down it.
Tzila knelt in front of Andrew and smiled. "Never
say never," she whispered before leaning in and placing
an icy kiss on the angel's cheek.
Andrew shuddered and slumped to the ground.
*~*~*
JenniAnn ran her fingers over the beautiful walnut pool
table that several of the men, led by Josef, had brought
her to. She sighed and brushed at a tear.
"It... it's beautiful, Josef. A-and the felt is
even green. Andrew... he's going to love it.
Thank you."
The vampire blushed slightly as the woman hugged him.
"My pleasure. I've always liked Andrew... well,
except for that rocky patch at the very beginning.
He makes me feel young," Josef teased. He looked
with pride at the table. "He deserves to play on
something like this. We had some good times with
that pool table he found at a yard sale but..."
"He... he does deserve to have something so nice."
Josef clasped JenniAnn's hand when her face clouded.
"I heard Max say once that Andrew was the bravest man
he'd ever met. It's true for me, too,
JenniAnn. He'll be okay."
"Yes... Still..."
Josef's own eyes filled. "It's hard to see those
we love suffer... even if we know better days will
come."
JenniAnn nodded. Then she drew in a deep breath
and smiled at the man.
"Could we maybe step out onto the balcony? It's
pretty shaded over here. There's something I need
to tell you. Alone."
"Sure."
Josef hurried to the door and held it open for
JenniAnn. When she took a seat on a bench and
motioned for him to sit beside her, he obeyed.
"Josef, I... I went somewhere when I was in a coma,"
JenniAnn confided.
"Heaven," the vampire surmised.
JenniAnn shook her head. "No. It was
wonderful but it wasn't Heaven. But there were
spirits there who... who came from Heaven to visit
me." She noticed Josef tense and hold his
breath. "Josef, I saw Sarah."
"Sarah..." He repeated her name like a prayer.
"Oh, Josef, she was so happy! There was a point
when we were beneath a magnolia tree and a bunch of
petals fell and Sarah spun and laughed and it... it was
so beautiful! Josef, she told me that sometimes
you dream about her... you dream about her being so
happy. But those aren't simply dreams.
They're really real. God wants you to know that."
Tears trailed down Josef's face. "I... I want to
believe that, JenniAnn. More than anything I
do. But... but you know me. You know how
badly I'd want to believe that. Are... are you
sure that you didn't dream it?"
JenniAnn desperately wished that she could tell him
about Joshua but she knew he'd be unlikely to believe
that, either. But she did have one thing...
"Sarah told me to tell you that she knows why the
bluebirds flew. And she knows that what they saw
when they did... it was wonderfully amazing."
Josef clasped JenniAnn's hand tightly. "Sarah...
she..."
"She was really there. I... I promise, Josef."
He stood and began to pace. "The Wizard of Oz...
She loved that movie. Loved that song... We
listened to it all the time. Sarah... she thought
the bluebirds flew over the rainbow because Heaven
was... was there. But I... I didn't believe.
Oh, Sarah..." Josef moved to the railing and
stared up at the sky. "You were right, my girl."
JenniAnn rose and moved to stand beside her friend.
"She's happy, Josef. She wants you to be happy,
too. She also said that the people you help...
they think you're an... an angel."
Glancing over, Josef noted the woman's pained
expression. He hugged her.
"Thank you, very much, for telling me all of this,
JenniAnn. But now...now let's get everyone
together for some dinner... and some of that great wine
you always have... and share stories about that angel of
yours. Send good thoughts his way, you
think?"
Smiling as she brushed at a tear, JenniAnn nodded.
"I'd like that."
Josef gently steered her back towards the door.
Just before he stepped inside, the vampire turned back
to gaze at the sky and send a silent thank you to the
girl he still loved and the God he was trying to find
his way back to.
*~*~*
Andrew's eyes fluttered open and he found himself
staring at... his ceiling? Could it be? Was
he back in his own room at Willowveil? The real
Willowveil?
Sitting up, the angel of death looked around his
room. Everything was as it should be. Photos
of family and friends lined his desk. Some toys
Belle had been playing with were spread in front of the
window.
Was he truly home? Was it over?
Andrew laid back down, his mind reeling with all he'd
heard, seen, and experienced. Tears filled his
eyes again when he thought of the poor girl Nen and
Tzila had victimized. And to think she was only
one of many...
The tears became sobs and soon Andrew was doubled over,
holding his aching gut.
"Love..."
The angel froze.
"Oh, Love... You're back."
Andrew gaped at JenniAnn as she came near him.
"Sweet Andrew... you shouldn't be alone. Let
me..."
"No." Shaking his head adamantly, Andrew shrank
back against the headboard. "Laja, no.
Just... go back to... to your room. Maybe
tomorrow..."
JenniAnn's eyes filled. "But I want to be with
you! What you've seen... heard... felt...
Let me take it all away, my love."
The angel of death sat rigidly as she climbed onto his
bed.
"Tell me," JenniAnn murmured into his ear.
"No!" he refused.
Her arms locked around him. "But... but it'll
help."
Andrew violently shook his head. "It won't,
Laja! Not this time!"
"Andrew..."
He clamped his eyes shut as she began to cover his face
in soft kisses. She'd wear him down... He
knew she would. He had to get away. Had to
get her away.
"Laja! No!"
Andrew thrust his arms out, pushing JenniAnn away.
He watched in horror as the chain reaction unfolded.
JenniAnn fell backwards, her head hitting the corner of
the bedstand. Next came a horrid thud.
"No... no... no... Laja, no..."
Andrew scrambled off the bed and knelt by the woman who
was staring up at the ceiling. His shaking hand
reached for her neck.
Nothing. No pulse. Dead. Killed.
By him.
"La-laja... No... Oh God... Father...
Joshua... I'm sorry. I'm so... so sorry.
Laja... You can't... no..."
Andrew pulled JenniAnn into his arms, howling as he
clung to her body and felt the once-familiar warmth
leave her.
*~*~*
Vincent sat at the center of the bed in Belle's nursery
with his granddaughter in his lap, reading from his
goddaughter's Beauty and the Beast
storybook. JenniAnn herself sat to his right with
Shelby hugging her arm. Liam and Jacob were
settled to Vincent's left, leaning against each
other. The Tunnel children were clustered together
on a large, plush rug and listening intently to their
teacher. In the midst of them, Lily beamed.
She had arrived, with Azalea and Basil, shortly before
dinner; fresh from her first trip to Disney World.
The family had left the day before JenniAnn had been
shot. Upon learning of the tragedy, Azalea and
Basil had planned to cut the trip short and head home
but Andrew had convinced them not to. Looking at
the little girl, JenniAnn was glad for her beloved's
insistence. Lily was like a breath of fresh air,
no hint of trouble in her smiles. Her happiness
and ease was infectious... as was the children's delight
with the candy the Thorntons had brought back with them.
"'Oh! Beast, how you frightened me!' she cried. 'I
never knew how much I loved you until just now, when I
feared I was too late to save your life,'" Vincent
recited. "'Can you really love such an ugly
creature as I am?' said the Beast faintly. 'Ah!
Beauty, you only came just in time. I was dying
because I thought you had forgotten your promise.
But go back now and rest, I shall see you again by and
by.'"
Lily scowled. "He's not ugly! Jus'
different."
"Pitty!" Belle agreed as she patted the drawing of the
Beast.
Vincent chuckled. "You are both very right, of
course. But I think, sometimes, people see
themselves much more harshly than they should. Has
that ever happened to any of you?"
JenniAnn snuggled Shelby closer as she thought of
Andrew. For too long, he had judged himself with a
lack of compassion he would never have shown to anyone
else. She prayed the day's events wouldn't bring
those old issues back.
"When I first came to live with Monny and Daddy, I
spilled milk and thought that meant I was bad," Liam
recalled. "They said I wasn't."
Vincent squeezed his grandson's hand. "That is a
perfect example. And your Monny and Daddy were
very, very right and still are."
Liam's face lit up. He stretched up to kiss his
Grandpa's cheek.
"Did it happen to you, Papa?" Jacob questioned.
Vincent nodded. "Very frequently, I'm
afraid. But your Mama helped me get past that,
Jacob, and then Joshua... he reminded me that God had
made me as I am and loves me. And He made and
loves all of you, too."
From there, the story was derailed as the children began
to tell their own tales about Joshua.
Just as Lily was beginning to recount her Easter
adventure, JenniAnn noticed Reuel standing in the
hallway. She hugged Shelby and whispered in her
ear.
"I need to go talk to Reuel. Are you okay to stay
here with Vincent and Belle and the others?"
Shelby nodded, returned JenniAnn's embrace, and then
cuddled up against Vincent.
JenniAnn smiled at the sight of her godfather surrounded
by the children. Unable to resist, she took a
photo before stepping into the hall.
Reuel took her arm. "I am sorry to disturb you but
I'm afraid Violeta is growing quite anxious."
"Poor Violeta..." JenniAnn patted the angel's
hand. "Thank you for coming to get me. I did
want to talk to you."
"And I'll be happy to answer any questions you have, my
dear."
Reuel led JenniAnn to the library where Ivy and Sy were
attempting to calm a pacing Violeta.
"I wish I could have gone... I mean I know I
couldn't have. I... I could barely handle what
happened in the alley. Actually, I
couldn't... If you and JenniAnn and...
JenniAnn!"
Violeta raced into the woman's waiting arms.
"Honey... Let's sit down, okay?"
"Yeah..."
JenniAnn steered Violeta to a couch, deliberately
avoiding looking at the chair where she and Andrew had
sat all those months ago after he'd had his prescient
nightmare.
"How about Sy and I go make some tea?" Ivy offered.
"And cocoa," Sy added.
"Cocoa, please," Violeta requested.
JenniAnn smiled at the young couple. "I'd love
some tea, thank you."
"Reuel?" Ivy checked.
"Tea would be wonderful. Many thanks!"
After a quick exchange of hugs, Ivy and Sy left the
three.
JenniAnn lightly stroked Violeta's hair, knowing the
repetitive action soothed the teenager.
"What do you think they're doing to him?" the girl
questioned.
Reuel pulled a chair in front of the two and
sighed. "I truly don't know. I can only
guess based on their techniques before."
"Which were?" Violeta pressed.
JenniAnn sniffled. "Joshua said they're 'master
manipulators.' His term exactly. They get in
people's heads and show them the very worst... like they
did with all of us. That... it was only one
nightmare. But this... sustained and
unrelenting..."
Reuel squeezed her hand. "I think, perhaps, we
would do better to speak of how you both might help
Andrew cope when he does return home... and you know he
will. Joshua will, of course, grant him as much
time in Heaven as he pleases but..."
"But he won't leave Belle and JenniAnn and Max and Shel
and..." Violeta gave a sad smile. "I could
go with him b-but they can't. So he won't go."
"I think you are very much correct."
"Do you think they will have... have tried to get him to
turn on himself?" JenniAnn asked. She knew it was
a foolish question. Of course they would have.
With a sympathetic look, Reuel nodded. "Nen and
Tzila are by no means geniuses. But they are smart
enough to know that Andrew is not going to turn on
God. But himself?"
JenniAnn shuddered.
Reuel's eyes clouded. "There was a time... Riva
was six... I went to the demons' lands as part of a
rescue mission. Someone saw us leaving with a few
of the people we'd rescued. Nen and Tzila came
after me and... It was a long night before several
of our people could come back to help me escape.
They tried to make me believe there was little
separating me from them and that, under other
circumstances, I might have made the same choices.
Looking back, it seems impossible that I could have
given even a moment's credence to what they said.
But... I did." He brushed at his eyes then smiled
at JenniAnn. "I had the honor of speaking to your Andrew
often during your hospital stay. Between that and
what Joshua has told me, I know you have a beautiful
relationship built on love, trust, and respect.
Andrew is so proud of your strength, of your courage...
that of both of you. So he won't want to crowd
either of you when he returns but..."
"But he needs to," Violeta finished for him.
"Yes. He'll be reluctant to let you out of his
sight for very long. It won't last. Day by
day, the anxiety will lessen, the memories will fade but
until then..."
"We should ask him to come along with us?" JenniAnn
suggested. "Like if he doesn't have assignments
that day, I could ask him to join me Below when I
teach?"
Reuel smiled. "Exactly. I have a feeling
Joshua will either give him leave for some weeks or
significantly lighten his caseload. So, no doubt,
Andrew will have ample time to spend with your family."
Violeta brightened at this possibility. "Sy
offered to help Ivy and me rearrange some things at
Serendipity so I wasn't going to bother Andrew for help
but maybe..."
"Let him help," Reuel encouraged. "By no means
cause yourselves to feel uncomfortable. Andrew
would sense that and feel bad. But anything you
can do to show him how much you value his nurturing
side..."
"All of him is a nurturing side," JenniAnn murmured.
Reuel gave her a tender smile. "Yes, that's
so." His smile faded. "But don't press him
to tell you about what happened in Sheol. In time,
JenniAnn, he may wish to tell you. Or he may not."
Violeta opened her mouth to protest Reuel's exclusion of
her then thought better of it.
"Violeta, you are very young and Andrew is very glad
that you've held onto your innocence. He knows, in
time, you will see much ugliness and cruelty but you
can't force him to be the one to dash at your youthful
happiness," the principality counseled.
"I won't," Andrew's protege vowed.
JenniAnn hugged her. Looking over Violeta's
shoulder, she caught Reuel's expression. There was
still more he needed to say... to her alone.
Violeta smiled at JenniAnn when they pulled apart.
"Thank you. Now I feel like doing a little
nurturing myself. I'm going to go check on Ivy and
Sy with that tea and cocoa then go sit with Mary, Silly,
and Yonah, okay?"
JenniAnn kissed her hair. "Okay, sounds
good."
"Thanks, Reuel!" Violeta hugged her fellow angel.
"You're very welcome."
JenniAnn was happy and relieved to see a spring in
Violeta's step as she left. When the library door
closed, she turned back to Reuel.
"What is it? Please, tell me. I can take
it."
"I know," Reuel assured. "JenniAnn, you know about
how the Enemy showed Monica images of a life with
Arthur, correct?"
"Yes."
"His goal was to draw Monica to him and away from
God. As I said before, they know such an effort
with Andrew would be doomed to failure. At least
not without breaking down his own sense of himself
first. So instead of showing him tempting
images... I believe they would have shown him ones meant
to shatter him. I know because..."
"Because that's what they did to you?"
"Yes. I saw terrible things happening to my Riva,
to my Rafiq. I suspect Nen and Tzila may have
zeroed in on you as Andrew's supposed weakness.
After all, it was you who he nearly lost. It's you
who are most vulnerable with him even though you,
rightly, don't see yourself as such."
JenniAnn nodded. "I understand. It... it
makes sense. A cruel sort of sense..."
"When I returned, I often couldn't take my eyes off poor
Riva and Rafiq." Reuel blushed. "I even
sometimes watched them as they slept. Riva handled
it well. If she awoke, she begged for a story and
all was well. Rafiq..." The angel
chuckled. "He found it a little unsettling, I'm
afraid."
JenniAnn smiled gently. "I can handle that.
I've sometimes watched Andrew sleep. And he's done
the same. We agreed that it was okay to be creepy
like that since we both are."
The angel laughed. "Well, I'm glad that's
settled."
"Anything else?"
"Yes. Know that, even though Andrew will not have
believed anything he saw... the images will still hurt,
still haunt. Think of your production with
Yeshua. You knew that the scourging, the
Crucifixion... they were illusions, yes?"
JenniAnn nodded. "Then yes. But of course I
knew that before... in... in Jerusalem..."
"Right. Before they were real. Very
real. But you were always aware that your friends
Edward and Caleb weren't actually whipping Yeshua and
driving nails into him, correct?"
"Uh huh."
"But it still hurt to see that, didn't it?"
"Y-yes..."
"It will be similar for Andrew. Even though he
knows Nen and Tzila showed him only illusions, having
those images in his mind..."
"I... I understand. My poor love..."
JenniAnn twisted her claddagh.
"Your love will be with you, comforted by you and happy
to be comforting you. But, please, don't take
offense if Andrew seems to revert to his reticent
self. It doesn't mean he doesn't trust you.
It certainly doesn't mean he thinks what he has to say
would drive you from him. It will only mean that,
for now, it hurts too much for him to speak. And
he doesn't want to put those images in your mind,
too. The best you can do is hold him close and let
him hold you close."
JenniAnn wiped at her eyes. "Neither will... will
be a problem, trust me." A yawn escaped.
"I think, perhaps, an early to bed night would be a good
idea?" Reuel surmised.
JenniAnn nodded. "Yes... I'm sure I'll get
up early. I... I want to get out to the willow
tree as soon as possible."
"I understand."
JenniAnn headed back to the nursery. "I... I think
I'll stay in Belle's room tonight."
Reuel took her right hand in both of his. "I
understand that, too. I'll be spending the night
out in the stable again."
"You really don't have to!"
"I know. But I want to. Besides, Owen is
painting my portrait."
JenniAnn laughed as the angel made a regal pose.
"Call him if you should need to speak to either of us."
"I'll do that. Thank you... for all the counsel
and support."
Reuel embraced the woman. "It's been an honor."
They parted with silent prayers for Andrew.
*~*~*
The Strength in Our
Story
"Leave him alone!"
The enraged voice shattered the eerie silence of the
meadow.
Nen, who had been glowering at the crumpled, groaning
angel, turned to find the source of the voice. He
spotted someone running away from the shades.
"Eben," the incubus muttered.
Tzila maintained her concentration and continued to
whisper in Andrew's ear. "What will you do
now? You've always said angels of death don't
bring death... but you did. She's dead,
Andrew. You killed her."
"Get away!" Eben shrieked.
Nen braced himself and caught the other demon.
"What's the matter, Eben? Think you deserve
another shot at him? You know you're only here
because the boss wanted you to see us succeed where you
failed."
Eben twisted out of Nen's hold and stared into his icy
eyes.
"You have no idea why I'm here," Eben muttered.
Nen watched, confused, as Eben closed his eyes.
His lips moved but Nen couldn't make out what he was
saying. Then Eben knelt and stared up at the sky.
"'I confess my iniquity; I am troubled by my sin!
Lord, do not forsake me; do not be far from me, my
God,'" Eben prayed. "'Come quickly to help me, my
Lord and my Savior!'"
"Tzila! Look!" Nen shouted with alarm.
A beam of blinding light pierced the gray sky and
illuminated Eben. The light settled over him and
his tattered clothes morphed into khakis and an ivory
tunic.
As Nen shrank away, Eben strode towards Tzila.
"Get away from him!"
Tzila hissed when the light surrounding Eben hit
her. She reached up to scratch at him but the glow
burned her. Instead, she crawled away from Andrew.
Immediately, the angel's body untensed.
Eben set a hand on his shoulder.
"Andrew... Andrew, open your eyes. Wherever
you think you are, you're not there."
"Laja... No, Laja... I'm sorry."
Eben spotted the cross and locket around Andrew's
neck. He grabbed his former friend's hand and
molded his fingers around the two.
"Andrew, you didn't do anything to your JenniAnn.
She's not here. But you've got to get back to her,
okay? So wake up!" Eben began to lightly
slap the angel of death's cheeks.
Finally, Andrew opened his eyes.
"Eben!" he cried, jumping to his feet and backing away
from his long ago partner.
Eben held up his hands. "I'm not going to hurt
you, Andrew. I... I've changed. But we don't
have time to talk about that now. Look." He
tilted his head to where Nen and Tzila seemed to be
plotting. Catching his gaze, the two started
towards them.
"Andrew, get in the shop!" Eben ordered.
"Why should I trust you?" Andrew countered.
"Because you have to! Look... look at you.
You can't face them like that. Just...
please. Go inside. It's Yosef's. It...
it has power. Rest there. Just for a
moment."
Andrew stared down at his hands which were
shaking. His entire body ached. That
vision... Yes, he knew now it was only a vision
but one so terrible...
"Andrew! Go!"
Seeing the two demons rushing towards them, Andrew knew
Eben was right. He threw open the door to Yosef's
shop and stumbled inside. Andrew listened through
a window as the three former angels fought.
"You'll pay... dearly... for this, Eben!" Tzila
shrieked.
"Step aside!" Nen demanded. "Or else..."
"Or else what?" Eben countered. "What could you
possibly do that could be worse than what I've done to
myself? Spending centuries feeling
miserable... Doing his dirty work... And now
realizing, once and for all, that I... I made a
terrible, horrible decision in a moment of pain and
pride. And that Andrew didn't... for three and a
half centuries, I've tried to punish him for that.
But I'm done! Because he was right all
along. There is no love without freedom of
choice. And this is what I choose now. I
choose to help him."
Tzila cackled. "Such a noble little speech,
Eben. A little rich, don't you think? How
many times did you try to get between Andrew and that
clay-bitch of his?"
Andrew stood and peeked out the window. He saw the
light around Eben begin to fade.
Nen stepped closer. "You laughed when those clods
in Afghanistan beat him so badly. You were
ecstatic when you heard about how aggrieved the woman
was. Now this..."
Eben hung his head.
Andrew knew he had to do something... and quickly... but
he still felt so sluggish.
"Father, Joshua... help me, help us..." he pleaded.
As soon as the prayer left his lips, Andrew felt a
soothing, warm breeze behind him. Turning, he saw
an illuminated image on the floor. It looked like
an elongated cross, buried shallowly in the center of
the floor. The angel knelt and began to dig with
his hands. He gaped when he realized what it
was. The closing lines of the song the Friends had
sang as they'd planned their benefit show echoed in his
mind.
"'For
You are the power and the glory. You are
the Light and the Word. You are the
strength in our story. You are the sword!'"
A wooden sword lay before Andrew. It looked
like it might have been a child's toy but Andrew
could sense the power it held and he knew exactly
what he needed to do with it.
"Thank You," he whispered, before grasping the
sword and feeling his strength return to
him. After bounding to his feet, Andrew
hurried outside.
"Get away from my friend," Andrew ordered as he
stared down the two demons.
Eben, who had begun to cower, stood up
straighter. The golden light again began to
kindle around him.
Nen and Tzila scoffed.
"How adorable! Look, Nen, he has a little
toy sword!" the succubi gleefully taunted.
Her cohort crossed his arms over his chest.
"Pathetic... You might at least have tried
to be more challenging, Andrew. But coming
at us with a toy... Maybe you've addled his
mind... again... Tzila."
Andrew only smiled. "No. I'm thinking
very clearly. And I'm armed with the
greatest force that exists."
"Foolishness?" Tzila spat out.
The angel of death shook his head as he raised the
sword. "Love. His Love."
Nen rolled his eyes and stomped towards
Andrew. "I've had enough with this
charade." He reached for Andrew.
The moment Nen's arms were away from his body,
Andrew plunged the sword into the demon's chest.
"Nen!" Tzila screamed.
Andrew stepped away from Nen as he fell to his
knees. The angel approached Tzila who began
to back away.
"You... you wouldn't... He... he made me do
it! All of it!" She pointed at Nen who
was bent over on all fours. "Andrew, I
swear. He... he made me!"
Andrew shook his head. "He didn't. And
you know it and God knows it."
Tzila began to protest but Andrew swiftly drove
the blade into her chest. Drawing it back
out, he turned to rejoin Eben whose mouth was
hanging open.
"You... you just... But... they can't be...
be k-killed," Eben stuttered as both demons
crumpled into fetal position.
"You're right. They can't be."
"But... but you killed them!"
Andrew shook his head. "Nope. C'mon."
Eben followed Andrew back to where the demons
lay. Slowly, they began to move... and
weep. It became apparent to Eben that there
wasn't a mark on them.
Andrew noticed that the shades of the Nephilim had
begun to draw closer.
"What's going on with Nen and Tzila?" Eben
whispered. "What is that sword?"
Andrew held it up. "Wood. Nothing
more. What matters is that the Hands that
crafted it also formed them... and us. Now
they're remembering what it was like when they
were created, when they were new, when they loved
and adored God... Stripped of the millennia
of bitterness, hatred, and anger; they truly feel
the weight of what they've done."
Eben blinked back tears. "But then... then I
should have to feel it, too. I may not have
done what they did... but I hurt people, I hurt
you and those you hold dear. Do it to... to
me, too." He held his hands up in surrender
Andrew clapped his old friend's shoulder and shook
his head. "No, Eben. You already
voiced your remorse. And, what's more, you
acted selflessly when you helped me."
"So... where do I go now?" Eben questioned.
"To a place God has prepared for you," a voice
answered.
Andrew and Eben turned to find Michael smiling at
them. He approached and hugged Andrew.
"Well done! The Lord is very pleased with
you, Andrew."
Andrew's face flushed with pride. "Thank
you, Michael. And Eben?"
Michael turned to the reforming angel. "You
have some work to do, Eben."
Eben nodded and bowed his head. "Yes,
Michael. I... I know."
"Stand up straight, boy. You're an angel of
the Lord. Show some pride."
Shocked, Eben blinked and obeyed. "I... I...
really?"
"What did you think that light was?" Michael
questioned.
"I, umm... Right. God's love, of... of
course," Eben responded.
Andrew chuckled and hugged him. "Welcome
back."
"But I... thank you." Eben knelt down and
peered up. "Thank You. I... I'm ready
for whatever Your will is for me now."
Again, a beam of light shone from the sky.
It radiated around Eben, growing brighter and
brighter. When it finally dimmed, Eben was
gone.
"You'll see him again, Andrew," Michael
assured. "But right now... there's Someone
Else he needs to be talking to."
Andrew sighed happily. "Of course. So
he's in Heaven?"
Michael shook his head. "Not yet.
Actually, he's in the same place your JenniAnn
was. He'll get the help he needs there and,
in time, he'll go Home and then who knows?
You may just find yourself working a case with ol'
Eben sometime in the future. But let's not
rush it."
Andrew closed his eyes and offered a prayer of
thanksgiving. Though Eben's behavior had
angered him, he'd never stopped missing his old
friend. Now he knew he would see him
again. After finishing his prayer, the angel
of death directed his attention to Nen and Tzila.
"And them?"
Michael frowned. "Their way will be
harder. Eben largely kept to his own misery
during his time away from us... lashing out at you
at times, of course. But those two... the
pain they caused humanity and their fellow
angels... it can be forgiven but it can't be
easily forgotten. And they haven't even
asked for forgiveness. Right now they're too
wrapped up in how terrible they feel."
Nen and Tzila crawled towards Michael and
Andrew.
"Please... hide us," Tzila begged. "Satan...
we... we have failed him and he... he'll punish us
greatly if..."
"Please," Nen begged.
Michael shot Andrew a look.
"And you don't feel you deserve punishment after
what you've done?" Michael demanded.
Nen and Tzila again began to weep.
Michael raised his voice. "You will go to
God's Country to reflect on what you've
done. The Enemy will have no power over you
there... but neither will you have any
power. You will learn what it is to rely
solely on God. And you will relearn to serve
Him and others... lessons you should never have
forgotten. It is my hope and prayer that, in
time, you will again be deserving of the names He
gave you: Asante and Ayanna."
The two demons nodded and resumed their silent
weeping.
Michael turned to Andrew. "You will come
with us... but only briefly. God wants you
to see what those two will be doing."
Andrew caught the flicker of amusement in the
archangel's eyes.
"There's one more thing I must do before we
depart."
Michael turned towards the shades and held his
arms aloft. "My name is Michael, servant and
messenger of the Most High God. The Lord
sends His unconditional love to you and His desire
that you should accept it and Him. If you
will accept this gift, please, come nearer.
We are leaving this place and going to another
where you can repair your relationships with your
Father in Heaven."
A few of the shades neared but they froze when
another, a man, spoke.
"Will they be there?" he questioned, pointing at
Nen and Tzila.
Michael nodded. "Yes. But they will
have no power over you. In fact, you will
not see them."
Satisfied, the man stepped forward with many
following him. Only a few remained, their
faces hardened. Andrew frowned when they
turned away.
Michael set a hand on his arm. "Who
knows? They may yet find their way to the
gray bus. It's been done."
Andrew smiled. "I remember."
"I'm sure you do. Are you ready?" the
archangel asked.
"Yes," Andrew assented.
Michael held his arms out towards the
heavens. "Lord, we are ready."
Andrew closed his eyes. "Father, Joshua...
thank You."
When they turned back, the Nephilim who remained
saw only an empty wasteland and a pile of rubble
that was Yosef's carpentry shop.
*~*~*
Saturday,
June 13th, 2015
JenniAnn opened her eyes and first gazed at Belle
and Shelby who were asleep only a yard away.
She smiled at the sweetness of them snuggled
together with Fawn and Lulu on either side of
them. Perpendicular to the four, Max and
Rose were huddled together in their sleeping
bags. JenniAnn chastised herself for the
momentary envy she felt. Even the small bed
in Belle's nursery seemed too big as she laid
there alone. After drawing in a deep breath,
she prayed for the two.
"Father, Joshua, please bless our Max and
Rose. Already they have been tested in ways
I'm sure they never imagined. Please let
these next months, as we approach their wedding,
bring them happiness. A-and, please, give
Andrew and Rose and me the words to comfort Max
during Rex's trial. Thank you for our
beautiful kids... Belle, Shelby, Max, a-and, yes,
your Duckling. Please... please, if it be
Your will, let Andrew stay today. Let his
battle be over. I... I long for him a-and I
don't want him to suffer any... any more.
Thank you. Amen."
Sitting up to check on Violeta who was on the
other side of Belle and Shelby, JenniAnn
discovered that the angel was already awake.
She smiled gently at her.
Violeta carefully trod towards JenniAnn's bed, sat
beside her, and circled her arms around her
shoulders.
"How are you feeling?" Violeta whispered.
JenniAnn gave a wan smile. "I'm sure I'll
feel better by breakfast/cupcake time."
The angel smiled. "I'm sure, too.
So... you didn't have any more seizures during the
night, did you?"
JenniAnn stroked Violeta's hair as she thought
about the previous night. Thankfully, she'd
been spared a grand mal seizure but one of her
usual complex partial seizures had struck just
before bed, leaving her fatigued and nauseated.
"None," she assured.
"Good."
"Yep. But I could do with some coffee.
Can you wait here in case Belle or Shel wake up?"
JenniAnn requested.
Violeta nodded. "Sure."
JenniAnn pulled on her robe and opened the
door. She nearly collided with Joshua.
"Good morning," he whispered.
JenniAnn gasped and threw her arms around him.
Violeta scrambled up from the bed and hugged
Joshua from the side.
Joshua quietly chuckled. "Well, this is
already a very good morning for me."
Shelby began to stir then opened one eye.
When she spotted their visitor, she bolted
upright.
"Joshua!" she cried as she ran around Max and Rose
and joined the embrace.
Belle blinked awake and, hearing the familiar
laugh, pushed herself up and toddled
forward. "Ah-ah!"
The commotion woke Max and Rose who were very
happy when they discovered the reason for the
impromptu wake-up call.
There was an enthusiastic exchange of "I love
yous" and then the voices quieted.
JenniAnn voiced the question they were all
wondering about.
"When will Andrew be back?"
Joshua beamed. "In fifty seven
minutes. I thought I'd come help eat
cupcakes," he teased.
The six laughed and, after more hugs, hurried to
awaken their friends and prepare to welcome their
hero home.
*~*~*
Andrew smiled as he watched the Nephilim
tentatively explore their new home. Though
it wasn't Heaven... that would have to wait until
they'd made peace with their own part of Nen's and
Tzila's horrid plot... it was beautiful and
comfortable. Small huts dotted a peaceful
valley that was surrounded by a circular
stream. It was not lost on the angel of
death that Michael kept Nen and Tzila on the other
side of the stream.
After taking a few more moments to admire the
sight before him, Andrew rejoined Michael who
squeezed his shoulder.
"This is because of you, Andrew. Seeing Nen
and Tzila weakened freed them in a way that made
this possible," Michael counseled.
Touched, Andrew bowed his head.
"And now..." Michael looked to Nen and Tzila
and pointed behind them. "That way."
The two demons silently followed his command and
began walking. When they were on the other
side of a large hill, Michael told them to stop.
"This is where you'll stay. One hopes that
as news of what occurred spreads throughout Sheol
and beyond, others you hurt might find themselves
on the gray bus. If they do, they'll come
here," Michael informed. "Where we left has
just enough homes for those Nephilim. Any
newcomers will need their own homes. Nen and
Tzila, you destroyed whole villages. Now
you're going to build some. On your
own. From the ground up."
Andrew half-turned away and smiled. Michael
was clearly enjoying this pronouncement.
The archangel waved to a pile of wood. "Have
fun."
Nen and Tzila stared.
"Hammers?" Nen checked.
Michael shrugged. "You designed and built
weapons. I'm sure you can figure out how to
make a couple hammers. And now... good day
to you! Come along, Andrew."
Without a word, Andrew turned and followed his
fellow angel. When they were several yards
away, he began to laugh.
"Their faces..."
"Oh, they're ticked. But they'll have to
excuse me for not feeling much sympathy.
I'll have to tell Elazer. The lack of
hammers was his idea. Seems only fair to
have allowed him input when Nen stole his identity
briefly."
Andrew grinned. "I agree."
The two returned to a chapel where they'd first
appeared with the Nephilim, succubus, and incubus
in tow.
Michael clasped Andrew's hands in his. "Now
do you go to Heaven-Home or Dyeland-home?"
Andrew smiled. "The latter."
Michael nodded. "I expected as much.
You know of course that what you went through..."
"I'll feel it there. I do know.
Thanks. Oh..." Andrew held up the
sword he'd continued to carry. "What should
I, umm, do with this?"
Michael shrugged. "Whatever you'd
like. It's yours now."
Andrew ran his fingers over the hilt. He
loved it because Joshua had made it... but it also
reminded him of Nen and Tzila.
Michael set a gentle hand on Andrew's
shoulder. "Would you like me to take it Home
for you now and you can decide later on where
you'd like to keep it?"
Smiling with relief, Andrew nodded and handed the
sword over.
Michael accepted it then smiled at the angel of
death. "Family and Friends await!" he
cheered.
Beaming, Andrew clasped his cross and Shelby's
locket. "Yes. Would you like to
come? I'm sure there will be cupcakes.
Red velvet."
Michael laughed and hugged his fellow angel.
"I'll stop by a bit later, how about that?
Right now... I'd like to get word to El-Chanan and
let Rafiq and Riva know their Reuel will soon be
Home."
"Sounds good! Thank you, Michael, for your
help."
"It was an honor."
"And now..."
"Now go home."
Andrew laughed and returned Michael's smile then
walked to the door of the chapel.
*~*~*
8:42.
8:43.
Arthur peeked over Monica's shoulder as she yet
again consulted the pocket watch Andrew had given
her so many years before.
All of the Friends were gathered around the willow
tree. Behind them, red velvet cupcakes
covered two tables.
"8:44!" Monica cried.
JenniAnn hugged the kids.
"I... I guess I should step under the willow
tree."
"I'm thinking so," Joshua averred, a bright smile
on his face.
JenniAnn embraced him. "Thank you."
Joshua kissed her forehead. "You're
welcome. And... take your time. I know
how to create a distraction."
JenniAnn giggled as she stepped away. She
took the two cupcakes her mother was holding,
kissed her cheek, and then stepped behind the
branches.
Joshua turned to the crowd. "Hey... so did I
ever tell you that a friend once taught me how to
juggle?"
The children gasped and laughed when three
brightly colored orbs appeared in Joshua's hands.
"Let's step away a bit," Joshua suggested.
"I don't want to take out any cupcakes if I
accidentally drop one."
The adults, guessing at exactly what Joshua was
really doing, obediently followed him and the
train of children to a spot several yards away
from the tree.
Hidden away, JenniAnn smiled then took in a deep
breath.
"Laja..."
The tears were already welling as JenniAnn turned
around.
Andrew's own eyes filled as he reached out for
her.
JenniAnn wondered at why his hand hovered so near,
not touching her. Rather than say anything
about it, she took his hand and brought it to her
cheek.
Andrew broke down as they made contact.
"Love... oh... oh, love..." JenniAnn
cooed. When he fell to his knees, she knelt
beside him.
"Laja..." Andrew repeated as he buried his right
hand in her hair.
JenniAnn nodded. "Truly me.
Here." She brought his left hand to her
heart and peered up at him.
Andrew sighed deeply then bent towards her.
JenniAnn closed her eyes as his lips brushed her
forehead.
"I love you so much," he murmured in her
ear. "I... I missed you so much."
"Me... me, too. We all did...
Andrew..."
Andrew jumped slightly when cheers erupted from
the yard.
JenniAnn smiled. "Joshua is here. He
told me he'd created a distraction for us... he's
juggling."
The angel chuckled.
JenniAnn was so pleased by the sound that she
threw her arms around her beloved and hugged him
as tightly as she could bear.
"Laja... careful."
"I... I just want to be as... as close as possible
to... to you right now."
Andrew settled onto the ground and folded his legs
then beckoned for JenniAnn.
Her glistening eyes lit up with a smile.
When JenniAnn was in his arms, Andrew nuzzled her
hair. He briefly struggled with comparisons
to that awful, final vision but JenniAnn softly
caressing his face banished the images.
"How are you... everyone?" he asked, his voice
husky with emotion. "The... the kids?"
"We're all fine, Andrew. The kids and I all
stayed together in Belle's nursery a-and did
fine. It... it was a rough twenty three
hours but... but Joshua arriving helped and
now..."
JenniAnn leaned up to plant a gentle kiss on his
cheek.
Andrew brought her hand to his lips and gazed into
her eyes.
"Laja, there... there's so much I want to say
but... but..."
"You're shell-shocked, I'm sure," JenniAnn
sympathized. "It's okay, my love. I,
umm, have cupcakes."
Andrew smiled when he saw the container of two.
"We can have them together, here, or... or we have
dozens and could join the others and then
later..."
When JenniAnn's cheeks flushed, the angel took
notice.
"Laja, what is it?"
"Well... Mom and Dad offered to watch Belle
and Shelby, if she wants, tonight and... and I
kinda sorta have something planned..." She
startled, realizing she'd never actually asked
Joshua if Andrew would be staying. "I mean
if... if you're staying."
Andrew nodded. "I'm staying. They...
they've been dealt with."
JenniAnn sat up and looped her arms around
Andrew's neck. "Good. I'm so
glad. Oh, Andrew... brave and lovely
Andrew... My Andrew..."
Andrew closed his eyes and let himself relax as
she covered his face in kisses, her lips meeting
his for a final kiss.
Another cheer sounded.
"I don't think that's for us," JenniAnn teased.
Andrew smiled and shook his head. "No,
probably not. I think we should go join
them, though. I... I love this but..."
His embrace tightened.
"But you want to hug our friends a-and hold our
baby and Shel and..."
"Yes."
JenniAnn moved from his lap then let him help her
to her feet. Andrew grabbed the cupcakes and
looped his free arm around JenniAnn's waist.
The two stepped out from behind the branches and,
again, their loved ones cried out in
happiness. That time, however, they were
looking directly at Andrew who knew the cheer was
for him.
"Daddy!" Belle chirped, rushing forward with
Shelby only a few steps behind her.
Andrew knelt and pulled the two girls into his
arms.
"Shel... sweetheart... Belle... my baby girl..."
Max and Violeta came running next and knelt behind
Andrew.
"Dad..."
"Andrew!!!"
Andrew chuckled and tears of happiness streaked
down his cheeks as the two flung their arms around
him.
Swiping at her own joyful tears, JenniAnn went to
Joshua and hugged him.
"Thank you... He hasn't told me anything
but... but even without that, I know you helped
him and made sure he... he came back to us and...
and..."
Joshua held her close. "And you love
him. And you helped him come back, too, dear
one. Now go. Be with your
family. But give me your cell phone first,
please. I want a picture."
Laughing as she swiped at a tear, JenniAnn
relinquished her phone then joined her
family. She knelt beside Andrew and threw
her arms around the group.
Peeking around Joshua, Reuel smiled.
"And that is how it was meant to be," he declared.
Joshua snapped one more photo then hugged the
principality.
"Always and forever," he avowed.
When the six began to draw apart some, their
friends and family members thundered
forward. Soon Andrew found himself enjoying
red velvet cupcakes in the midst of those he held
dear and would always strive to protect.
*~*~*
After a proper breakfast that he ate ravenously,
much to the delight of those who had prepared it,
Andrew retired to the gazebo with JenniAnn,
Joshua, and Reuel. Belle, too, was with
them, asleep in her father's arms. The other
three adults were quiet as the angel peered down
at his baby girl. Andrew gently traced
Belle's perfect features. He smiled at the
way her little mouth formed a pout. He
thought of all the hopes and dreams that he and
JenniAnn had for her, all the prayers they had
prayed. He thought, too, of how happy they
had been to bring her home. Andrew
remembered those early days of watching over
JenniAnn and their newborn as they dozed
together. He'd felt such pride and happiness
and gratitude.
But then Andrew thought of how Nen and Tzila had
so terribly twisted the idea of family.
They'd stolen those mundane, beautiful moments
from so many. Most of all, the angel of
death thought of the girl who had first befriended
and then been so brutally betrayed by Nen.
JenniAnn noticed when Andrew's eyes welled and his
hands began to shake. After he turned his
head to keep his tears from splashing onto the
napping toddler, JenniAnn looked to Joshua who
nodded.
"Andrew, love, why don't you give Belle to me and
I'll go lay her down?" JenniAnn suggested.
Andrew caressed Belle's hair then, with a nod,
transferred her to her mother's arms. When
JenniAnn left, Joshua slid closer to Andrew and
wrapped an arm around his shoulders.
"I... I can't help but think..." The angel
of death stared after JenniAnn's retreating
figure. "Nen and Tzila... those that helped
them... they turned so much that was meant to be
beautiful... family, sex, birth... into... into
harshness a-and force and pain and grief.
And that girl... the girl who thought Nen was her
friend... the first one to... to suffer from
their... their selfishness... she was...
t-trapped... had to be so... so hurt and..."
Joshua tightened his embrace of the angel when he
began to sob. He nodded to Reuel.
The principality knelt in front of Andrew and took
his hand.
"Her name is Selam, Andrew. Yes, she was the
first one who Nen and Tzila hurt. And she
did suffer greatly. Joshua and the Father...
they wept for her. And they never gave up on
reaching out to her with their love. And to
the man, too. And to their children.
The man... he didn't listen. But Selam...
she did. Selam escaped with her children in
tow. She was among the founders of Nogah,
our village before El-Chanan. She raised her
three little girls and little boy there and she
was and remains an inspiration to many.
Rafiq and Riva were born of her line."
Andrew took in a deep, steadying breath. He
allowed this heartening news to soak into his
wounded spirit.
Joshua stroked his back and smiled proudly at the
other angel. "Reuel and his people took
great care of Selam and the children. They
gave them the time they needed to be angry, to
weep, to speak out, to learn more of my love, to
heal, and then to help others. They were
told as many times as they needed to hear it that
what they suffered... it was never, ever their
fault... that they were beautiful and
beloved. And now... all those people who
left Sheol with you and Michael, they'll begin to
hear messages of love, meant to heal them,
too. And there will be whisperings in Sheol,
just as there were whisperings after Yehuda
left. People who haven't felt hope for many
centuries will begin to feel it. That gray
bus is going to be busy."
Joshua kissed Andrew's cheeks then again hugged
him.
"I am so incredibly proud of you, Andrew, and Dad
and I thank you for what you've done... you helped
protect your friends and family, our children, and
brought so many more of our children back to us."
Joshua waved Reuel nearer and squeezed each of the
angels' shoulders.
"I love you both very much, you know that?" he
asked with a broad smile.
Andrew chuckled. "That does sound
familiar..."
Reuel scratched his head. "I think I've
actually said that before... to many, many people,
in fact."
Joshua laughed, brimming with pride, as the two
echoed their love back to him.
*~*~*
"'I wonder what the king is doing tonight?
What merriment is the king pursuing tonight?
The candles at the court, they never burned as
bright. I wonder what the king is up to
tonight? How goes the final hour as he sees
his bridal bower being regally and legally
prepared?'" Eric sang as he washed dishes in
Willowveil's kitchen.
Joshua entered the room and laughed.
Turning around, Eric chuckled, too. "Ooh,
awkward timing, King."
"No worries. But I do think you'd make a
wonderful Arthur."
"Sorry, what was that, Joshua?" Arthur asked as he
entered the kitchen carrying what was left of a
sandwich platter.
Joshua smiled. "It's okay, Arthur. I
was just telling Eric that he'd make a good King
Arthur in Camelot."
"Oh! You really would, Eric!" Neela gushed
as she led Zane, Liam, and Jacob into the kitchen,
each carrying a condiment dish.
Joshua took the dishes from them and began loading
them into the refrigerator.
"You'll still be here tomorrow, won't you,
Joshua?" Jacob asked.
Joshua nodded before hugging the boy. "I'll
stay in my room tonight and then we're all going
to go to the Fields for a service and to have some
breakfast. I won't leave until after that,
okay?"
"Okay!"
The other two boys hugged Joshua before scampering
off to retrieve more dishes.
Eric smiled after them then returned his focus to
the pan he was scrubbing. "I actually just
had that song in my head because earlier I caught
Andrew humming 'How to Handle a Woman.'
Maybe we are due for a production of Camelot."
"Yes! Definitely!" Emma enthused as she and
Peter crowded into the kitchen with more
leftovers.
Peter glanced around them. "Too bad we
couldn't just do it here! But, yeah, I think
Camelot would be great to do. Andrew
does seem to be awfully fond of it. So... I
wonder if he'd be available to direct..."
The man gave Joshua a sly smile.
Joshua returned his grin. "I think I could
make that happen..." he teased.
"Where is Andrew?" Neela asked.
"He and JenniAnn are saying good night to the
girls," Joshua explained. "Allison and
Robert are taking them over to Serendipity to
stay."
Joshua smiled as he recalled earlier in the day
when Allison had asked Violeta if they could stay
with her, Ivy, Kendra, and Hailey. The woman
had cited her reason as being that, perhaps, Belle
should get used to staying at Serendipity in case
Violeta and Ivy ever babysat her. Joshua
knew what she was thinking: there might be other
nights when Andrew and JenniAnn would like to have
some privacy and solitude. It was further
proof that Allison's and Robert's view of Andrew
had greatly improved in the past week.
"Ooh! Busy place!" Kemara observed as she
and Sean approached, the latter hauling a cooler.
After they'd navigated it to near the
refrigerator, Joshua and Sean began to unload the
sodas and juice boxes.
"That's great that Andrew and JenniAnn will have a
quiet, relaxing night," Eric opined. "I hope
they get to bed soon, actually. Andrew's got
to be exhausted."
Emma, Kemara, and Neela all exchanged knowing
glances.
Joshua simply smiled.
"Are the rest of you sticking around here
tonight?" Peter checked.
Eric nodded. "Zane's got his heart set on
another night with the other kids."
Sean hugged Kemara's shoulders. "And we
offered to take a shift with said kids.
Figured it'd be good practice. Are you, Emma
and Peter?"
"Yes," Emma replied. "I think pretty much
everyone is."
"Actually... if people aren't too tired, maybe we
can do a little rehearsing in the ballroom.
That's far enough away to not disturb Andrew and
JenniAnn, isn't it?" Peter checked with Joshua.
"They won't hear a peep," the carpenter assured.
Emma beamed at Joshua. "It would be nice to
make plans with you here..."
Joshua hugged her. "I'd enjoy that."
With their evening planned, the group hurried to
get everything put away so they could begin to
sing together.
*~*~*
After getting Belle and Shelby settled over at
Serendipity, Andrew and JenniAnn walked back to
Willowveil with Max and Rose.
"Dad? Maja?"
Andrew and JenniAnn turned to look at Max.
"What is it, Max?" Andrew asked as he struggled to
hide a yawn.
"I was just... with Rose and I walking behind you
I was noticing how... how beautiful your hands
look together."
Andrew and JenniAnn glanced down at their linked
hands.
"Could I maybe get a picture?" Max requested.
"Oh, Max... Of course," JenniAnn agreed.
Andrew nodded. "Let's just get closer to the
castle so the light's better."
Max smiled. "Thanks."
Once the lighting was good, Max snapped a picture
of their hands then studied it on his phone.
"Perfect," he declared.
Andrew and JenniAnn took a peek.
"I... I agree," Andrew choked out.
Rose studied the two. Though clearly happy,
they both looked worn down. She hoped no one
inside the castle was doing anything that would
make Andrew and JenniAnn feel like they needed to
linger.
"I'll meet you inside!" she called before rushing
ahead to check.
Once she stepped through the front doors, Rose
smiled as music met her ears. She followed
it to the ballroom where the children were
singing. The adults observed, beaming with
pride, Joshua chief among them.
"'Climb
every mountain. Ford every
stream. Follow every rainbow,
till you find your dream.'"
Andrew, JenniAnn, and Max soon joined
Rose. The former's eyes began to
well.
Spotting them, Joshua approached and
hugged Andrew and JenniAnn.
"Everyone wanted to rehearse and the
kids begged for a number of their very
own. This won out."
"So beautiful..." JenniAnn cooed.
Andrew clasped her hand and nodded.
"It truly is," Joshua agreed.
"And I was elected to tell you two
good night and much love on behalf of
everyone in here. It's been a
tiring couple of days... especially
for you both and everyone wants you to
take care of yourselves and
relax. We'll see you in the
morning." Not giving them time
to protest, Joshua kissed their
cheeks, ushered Rose and Max inside,
grinned, and shut the doors.
Andrew and JenniAnn looked at each
other and laughed.
"I think Jesus just kicked us out,"
JenniAnn kidded.
"He did, didn't he?" Andrew replied
with a smile. "Well... shall
we?" He waved to the
staircase. "Wait... can you?"
JenniAnn nodded. "I managed the
stairs okay yesterday. Let's
give it a go."
Andrew settled an arm around
JenniAnn's waist as they began to
climb. He smiled again as he
realized they could hear the kids'
voices.
Noticing, too, JenniAnn paused and
smiled at the angel.
"Appropriate..."
"Yes."
"Climb every mountain,
Ford
every stream,
Follow
every rainbow,
Till
you find your dream.
A
dream that will need
All the love you can give,
Every day of your life,
For as long as you live."
*~*~*
Andrew let out a luxuriant sigh as he
settled into bed. It was hard to
believe it had been only three nights
since he'd last gone to sleep
there. It seemed like an
eternity. A terrible
eternity... But now he was back
and all was well and soon JenniAnn
would be laying beside him and
everything would go back to normal.
Or not.
Andrew gawked when the bathroom door
opened and JenniAnn stepped out, clad
in silver and green silk.
"Laja..."
The emotion in his voice halted
JenniAnn. She stood, frozen, in
the center of her room.
Andrew threw off the covers and went
to her.
"Laja... you... you're always
beautiful but... Laja..."
"You... you like it?" JenniAnn
implored.
Andrew ran his hand down the back of
her robe. "Yeah... uh huh..."
A giggle escaped JenniAnn.
"Dance with me?" Andrew requested.
"Of course."
A shuddering sigh escaped JenniAnn
when his hand rested at the small of
her back and gently eased her
nearer. She circled her arms
around his neck and buried her face in
his shoulder.
Neither had thought to start any music
but it didn't matter.
Andrew drank in the familiar,
wonderful scent of lavender and
focused on the warmth and softness of
her and her love for him. He let
her silently vanquish the chill and
harshness of the previous day.
Then she began to fight the darkness
with her voice.
"I love you... with everything I am, I
love you. And I... I trust
you. Now more than ever.
I... Andrew, I always believed you...
you would rather go through Hell
than... than cause me pain but now...
now I know you would. You... you
did it for all of us and... My
love..."
JenniAnn melted against the angel and pressed her
ear to his chest.
"Laja, let's go lay down," Andrew suggested.
"Yes."
JenniAnn took Andrew's hand and followed him to
the bed. She motioned for him to lay down
then untied her robe and draped it over a chair.
"Where did you..."
"Monica and Raquel made it."
Andrew laughed. "What?"
JenniAnn sunk beside him. "Do you have any
idea how difficult it is to find sleepwear that's
pretty and yet not overtly sexy?"
Chuckling and blushing, Andrew shook his head.
JenniAnn grinned. "Well, I do.
Now." She sobered. "Some of the ladies
thought it might be a pleasant way to take my mind
off... yesterday... and that it might be nice...
'visually stimulating' as Owen put it... for you
if..."
"Laja, you didn't have to..."
"I know. But it was kinda fun... nice being
with the girls like that. We found the robe
but not much else so went to the craft
store. Monica and Raquel also made Belle and
Shelby sweet lil gowns and Violeta a scarf and
Monica's even talking about getting an Etsy store
or something and keeping up with it. She
says it'll be payback for all those years of
Victoria's Secret angels if she can steal away
even a lil bit of their market."
Andrew burst out laughing. "Monica... our
Monica... making lingerie?"
JenniAnn nodded. "Pretty and comfortable
lingerie that one doesn't need to feel like a
model to wear."
"Well... we are a resourceful bunch so I'm sure
she'll make it work."
"Mmm hmm..."
JenniAnn snuggled nearer.
Andrew curved his arm around her and closed his
eyes as he buried his face in her hair. He
absently fingered a satin ribbon.
JenniAnn softly stroked the angel's hand.
She was unsure if he wanted to go to sleep or was
merely resting for a few moments. It seemed
the latter when he spoke.
"Eben helped me."
JenniAnn shifted to meet Andrew's gaze.
"He... helped you?"
Andrew nodded. "He was in Sheol and at first
he... he was just watching and then things... they
got really bad."
JenniAnn shuddered.
After tightening his hold of her, Andrew
continued. "And he stopped them, Nen and
Tzila, after asking God for forgiveness. He
distracted them for a while as I was getting my...
my strength back. Then Michael came and Eben
went to where you'd been... to the island.
He... Laja... he... he's finding his way
back. Michael said, some day, we might even
work assignments together again. I asked
Joshua about that after lunch and..." Tears
cascaded down Andrew's face as he nodded.
"Oh, my love... I'm so glad. I
know..." JenniAnn smiled through her own
tears. "I know you never quite got over
that. How could you? You're Andrew and
no one is replaceable with you."
Andrew returned her smile and kissed her
forehead. "I'm very glad, too. And
I... I think that's why it had to be me." He
stared at their entwined fingers for a
moment. "At points... I... I wondered why it
had to be me," he confessed. "Nen and
Tzila... their abuses began thousands of years ago
so... so why in all that time... no one else..."
"No one else would reach Eben as you could."
The angel of death nodded.
JenniAnn noted his drooping eyelids.
"Let's sleep, my love," she suggested. "We
can talk more tomorrow or... or if you wake up and
need to talk..."
Andrew shook his head. "You're still
recovering. You need to sleep."
"I need to be with you more," JenniAnn countered.
Andrew knew he could say nothing to that.
"G'night. I love you," JenniAnn murmured.
"G'night. I love you, too, Laja."
Curled up together, the two soon drifted into a
blessed sleep filled only with dreams of their
happy life among a burgeoning family of friends.
*~*~*
Sunday, June 14th, 2015
Andrew drank in the sunshine, laughter, and warmth
as he and JenniAnn strolled around the Fields
following the Friends' morning service on the
shore.
JenniAnn hugged the angel's arm. "This is
how it should be... everyone happy and hopeful and
fearless and... energized," she added, laughing as
Violeta shrieked with happiness while Owen danced
her around the field.
Andrew nodded. "It's perfect. Oh
Liam..."
JenniAnn followed his gaze to where the the little
boy was patiently allowing Belle to brush his hair
and snap in "pitties."
"Oh... I hope he knows he can tell her no."
Andrew chuckled. "I'm sure he does.
And no doubt Arthur and Monica offered him an
out. He's a very good cousin."
"Cousins are the best." JenniAnn looked to
where Catherine and Vincent were reading a story
to some of the children. "I can't imagine my
life without mine."
The angel of death rested his cheek against her
hair as he thought of that morning in her hospital
room with Vincent.
"I'm glad we have them in our lives," he
added. "This week... it's made me appreciate
anew just how much of a family we've all
become. I mean... there was a lot of
struggle connected to that first year with JCS
but... well, things have been going pretty well
for all of us. This was our first real test
of who we are in the really bad times."
JenniAnn nodded. "I think we passed."
"With flying colors!"
The two turned to find Joshua standing behind
them. He approached and hugged them both.
"I didn't get much time to talk to you this
morning with the ummm..."
"Mob o' children?" Andrew suggested.
Joshua chuckled. "Right."
JenniAnn smiled as she remembered the walk to the
Fields. Joshua had consistently had a child
on his shoulders, another holding his right hand,
and a third holding his left hand. Shelby
had been chosen time-keeper and, at her direction,
the children rotated every five minutes.
"How did you both sleep?" the carpenter
questioned.
"Very well," the two answered in unison.
Joshua beamed. "I'm glad. I wanted to
thank you both for embracing this trial... for not
hiding from it. You both took up your
crosses and followed me."
Andrew's face colored. "But you know I
wondered... why me?"
"And I wondered the same... why him... why... why
should I have to have been parted from him?"
JenniAnn confessed.
"Yes. You both would have happily let the
cups be taken from you but when they weren't, you
didn't run. You didn't hide. You faced
what was to come. That doesn't mean you were
defficient. That just means you're
mine." Joshua smiled warmly at them.
Andrew clasped his hand. "I told Laja last
night that... that I know now why it had to be
me."
Joshua nodded. "You know part of why it had
to be you... both of you," he gently corrected.
"There's more than Eben?" JenniAnn asked.
"Yes. Although Eben was part of it.
Andrew, Eben tried his best... worst, really... to
bring you down. Nen... shockingly... spoke
the truth when he said Eben laughed when you were
beaten in Afghanistan."
JenniAnn shuddered and gratefully leaned into
Andrew's waiting arms.
Joshua admired them for a moment then
continued. "When you were back, he
visited... hoping for a chance to further break
you down. You didn't notice him because you
were constantly surrounded by people who love and
care for you. But the day you met with
Edmund... you were struggling so much and he
thought surely then..." Giving the two a
small smile, Joshua swiped at a tear. "Eben
was in Edmund's office, standing just behind him,
as you began your consultation. Something
began to change in him as he watched you two...
sitting there, your fingers entwined, so much love
between you. His misguided desire to punish
you, Andrew, began to dissipate. He
recognized the depth of your love for JenniAnn and
for all of your friends. He knew then how
hard it was for you, too, when Hope was
killed. Unfortunately, like Yehuda, he then
spent his days mired in guilt instead of seeking
forgiveness. But when he got wind of Nen's
and Tzila's plot..."
Andrew perked up. "He was there to help me
from the start?"
"Yes. Although he hadn't planned to help
quite to the extent he did. He'd intended to
encourage the Nephilim to help fight against Nen
and Tzila but he hadn't counted on how damaged and
broken they were. He ended up spending the
time telling them what he knew of your story,
about the bond between the two of you. He
knew how seeing you together had begun to
transform him and he figured that if he could
present them with a true story of an angel and a
human who truly loved and respected each other, a
pair who God loved and encouraged, they would see
that there was hope and that their experience...
it wasn't right, it wasn't willed by Dad or me,
and it wasn't typical."
Joshua clasped JenniAnn's hands. "Dear one,
please know that there are far many more Andrews
and Reuels than there are Nens and Tzilas."
JenniAnn blinked back tears and nodded.
"I... I know."
Joshua again embraced the two. "Hearing
about you... it did help the Nephilim." The
carpenter's eyes filled as he stepped back and
gazed at the angel and woman. "Your story
enabled them to trust Michael when he said they
wouldn't be further harmed. And, in the days
ahead, they will reflect on the things Eben told
them. They will relearn to trust my angels
because they will know of one... will have seen
one... who willingly suffered to keep his beloved
human friends and family from suffering. And
then they will begin to trust Dad and me.
You, Andrew, have made my love real to them.
And it will be because of you that they find their
way back to me."
Seeing the look of immense love and pride in his
Creator's eyes, an overcome Andrew fell to his
knees.
JenniAnn and Joshua knelt on either side of him
and encircled him in their arms.
"Thank you..." Andrew murmured when his voice was
restored.
"Thank you," Joshua stressed. "And I want
you to know, too, that while their way will be
long and hard, Nen and Tzila were impacted more by
you than they'd care to admit right now. As
for Eben... I'm going to keep him close for a
while. Just until he's a little more sure of
himself. However... he did ask if he could
pay you both a visit sometime. He'd like to
apologize."
JenniAnn nodded enthusiastically and smiled up at
Andrew. "Whenever Andrew is ready, I'd
welcome Eben's visit."
Andrew returned her smile. "Thank you."
Joshua grinned. "Good. Andrew will
have a lot of time to figure that visit in."
He rested a hand on the angel of death's
forearm. "Andrew, my own, I'm giving you the
rest of the summer off. You need time to
rest and settle back into life here. You'll
have Violeta's freshman year to prepare for...
books and supplies to get. And I want you...
all of you... to take a vacation together.
But, more than anything, I want you to take the
time to heal. Both of you."
Both at once, Andrew and JenniAnn threw their arms
around Joshua.
"Thank you... This... it means so much."
"Thank you so, so much. So lovely..."
"You're very welcome. There's something else
I want you to do, though." Joshua took their
hands and led them a few paces away to where Reuel
was admiring some wildflowers.
Seeing the three headed his way, the principality
rose and smiled. "These are so
beautiful. What are they?"
JenniAnn tilted her head. "You know, I'm not
sure. I've just always called them
wildflowers."
"They're native to here," Joshua explained.
"The Asterians dubbed them aoibhneas. It's
an Irish word meaning 'bliss.'"
"You should take some to transplant in El-Chanan,
Reuel," JenniAnn encouraged. "I mean... it
wouldn't turn into a kudzu-like issue would it?"
Joshua laughed at her expression. JenniAnn
would forever struggle to accept that kudzu was
unwanted by many.
"No. It would be fine. But I was
thinking it'd be nice if more passed between
El-Chanan and Dyeland than flowers," he
informed. "In fact, I was thinking I might
just carve another stop into the gazebo."
Reuel's face lit up. "You mean our lands...
they would be united?"
"Well... only if you wanted them to be," Joshua
teased.
Andrew hugged Reuel. "I guess we will be
able to visit El-Chanan after all!"
JenniAnn followed up with her own hug. "I
can't wait! And you should come visit us any
time, Reuel! Same for your people!
It'll be so wonderful to meet others who live as
we do!"
"My people will be thrilled. And since we'll
have access to the gazebo, we can take in shows at
St. Genesius'!" Reuel enthused.
"A must," Joshua averred.
With the matter settled, the four rejoined the
others and spread the happy news.
*~*~*
After a beautiful day filled with
lots of fun, good food, and even better company;
the Dyelanders and Friends parted. For the
first time in several days, almost everyone
returned to their own homes. Joshua was no
exception. Thankfully, the knowledge that
he and his family would be at Kylie's and Clay's
wedding on the 27th made it easier for everyone
to watch him return Home.
Since Raquel had volunteered to stay with Belle
in her nursery, Andrew and JenniAnn settled into
bed early and hoped for deep, restful
sleep. It came much earlier for Andrew
than it did for JenniAnn who spent several
minutes simply gazing at and praying for
him. He'd been in good spirits the whole
day but, at odd moments, the angel of death had
looked stricken. JenniAnn suspected that
random words, gestures, and facial expressions
from their friends, even from her, might have
called to mind some of the horrors he'd
experienced. In that moment, however, he
looked peaceful and, eventually, JenniAnn
drifted into a dream.
As her body rested, her mind returned to the
precious time spent with Chava, Cora, and
Sophia.
*~*~*
"You and Andrew still find plenty of time for
dancing, don't you?" Chava checked as the four
wove floral crowns out of kudzu and wildflowers.
JenniAnn beamed and nodded. "As often as
we can... sometimes with Belle."
Cora smiled. "That's wonderful! It's
so good for a little one to grow up seeing such
love and affection. Since my own parents
were... well, civil is about the best that can
be said for their marriage... I adored seeing
Siobhan and Declan together. I could tell
they were still crazy about each other. It
made me want to be sure I felt the same when I
married. And I did feel that... with their
son. If she marries, I think your little
Belle will marry very well."
"But not for a long, long time!" Sophia was
quick to add.
JenniAnn laughed. "Definitely not.
'Daddy' will make sure of that... with Mama
backing him up. Still... it might be a
little hard to dissuade her if she develops
strong feelings for someone as a teen. I
was only seventeen when I met Andrew, after
all."
Chava nodded. "That's true. But it
took you some time to decide he was the one you
wanted to spend your life with and that's
good. It means you have a strong
foundation. Not that whirlwind romances
never work out." She winked at Cora.
"I think communication is what truly
matters. Chava, you knew David for years
and, Cora, you knew Lor for mere months before
you married. But the way you both tell it,
there was a whole lot of talking going on.
It was the same with Eli and me. It's not
that we didn't have secrets. Of course, we
did." Sophia's eyes twinkled. "A
lady has to have a bit of mystery, after all."
Giggling, JenniAnn squeezed her aunt's hand.
"But we talked about so much, even topics that,
at the time, most wouldn't have regarded as
appropriate fodder in 'mixed company,'" Sophia
continued.
"And let's not forget that communication isn't
always verbal," Cora added. She glanced
out the window, smiling when she caught sight of
Lor laughing at a story Jamey was telling.
"Sometimes it's the nonverbal communication that
speaks the loudest... and the most tenderly,"
Chava opined. Her gentle gaze settled on
JenniAnn. "I was so emotional when I was
telling you and Andrew my story but I still took
note of you both. The way you took each
other's hands, caressed, even the way you'd sit
as you listened. You both knew exactly
when the other needed that comfort, that silent
understanding."
JenniAnn let out a ragged sigh. "I wish I
could touch him right now... His... his
shoulders a-and temples are probably so tense
a-and achy and..." She rose and peered out
the window, staring at Joshua.
Chava joined the younger woman and embraced her.
"How... how did you bear it?" JenniAnn choked
out.
Needing no explanation, Chava patted her
friend's back. "Moment by moment. I
couldn't think beyond that sometimes. I
knew David wasn't there to hold me. His
face and hair weren't there for me to
caress. If I'd thought that I'd go a day
without his touch... a week... a month...
years... decades... you would never have met me
because I would have been long gone. But
God gave me the grace to live only moment by
moment until I could bear more. He does it
all the time."
JenniAnn nodded. Surely this was
true. Many widows and widowers found
happiness again. And her Andrew... not a
widower but maybe something like it... would
find happiness again, especially with so many
friends in his life and with the kids relying on
him.
But would he find someone else who spoke the
same silent language that Chava had so praised?
Looking again to Joshua, JenniAnn was confronted
with an onslaught of memories. Every
embrace, every caress, every kiss flashed
through her mind.
She wept in Chava's arms and longed to be in
Andrew's.
*~*~*
When she awoke, JenniAnn lay still for a few
moments. Then she smiled.
Joshua... Of course he'd given her a
choice but she had to admire his deck stacking
skills.
"Why didn't you back that montage up with some
Snow Patrol while you were at it?" she silently
teased. Her smile grew when she heard his
laughter.
JenniAnn closed her eyes and enjoyed the
calming, pleasant sensation of having Andrew
sleeping beside her.
Chava had been right. There had been
several times during the day when the two of
them had gone silent but simply being near and
holding hands had been enough. Though
there were many, many reasons why JenniAnn was
glad she had chosen to come home, one was among
the chiefest: Andrew wouldn't have to live
moment by moment. They could look forward
to the days, weeks, months, and years ahead.
With her hand settled on Andrew's chest,
JenniAnn was lulled by the steady beat of his
heart. She was just about to drift back to
sleep when she became aware of the
thump-thump-thump beneath her fingers beginning
to speed up.
"Love..."
JenniAnn sat up and turned on the bedside
lamp. Tears filled her eyes when she saw
how tense Andrew's face was. She was just
about to shake him awake when his eyes opened
and he gasped.
"Laja..."
"I'm here."
JenniAnn slumped back down when she felt Andrew
shiver. She draped an arm around him.
"Do you want to talk about it?"
Andrew shook his head.
"Okay."
JenniAnn smiled through her tears when he took
her hand and brought it to his lips.
"How are you feeling?" Andrew queried.
"Concerned."
With a slight smile, Andrew settled onto his
side, propped up his head, and studied JenniAnn.
"I meant..."
JenniAnn sighed as his hand lightly settled over
her incision.
"It's a lil itchy, actually. But that's
good. It means it's healing."
Andrew nodded. Tears pooled in his eyes.
Even though he'd kept quiet, JenniAnn was able
to guess at something of the content of his
nightmare... of the images Nen and Tzila had
planted. She began to stroke his face.
"I'm fine. Truly. Very much
alive. And not particularly sleepy
actually."
"Oh? Is there anything you'd like to do?"
Andrew asked. He was not eager to go back
to sleep.
JenniAnn nodded and, with a twinkle in her eye,
pushed the angel onto his back and began to dot
his face and hair with kisses.
"Not what I had in mind," Andrew offered.
"Are you lodging a complaint?"
"No, ma'am. Not at all."
JenniAnn giggled and planted another kiss on his
right temple. She was just going in for
his brow when there was a light tapping on the
nursery door.
"Come in," Andrew called after JenniAnn had sat
down.
Raquel stepped into the room, holding a weeping
Belle.
"I'm sorry but I just couldn't get her to settle
down," the woman apologized. "I think she
needs her Mama and Daddy."
Andrew beckoned for the little one. "Come
here, baby girl."
When her grandmother set her down, Belle raced
for her parents. She let out a shuddering
sigh when Andrew scooped her up.
JenniAnn kissed the girl's curls then smiled at
Raquel. "Thank you. We'll keep her
with us for the rest of the night."
"I think that would be best. Poor little
darling."
Belle puckered up as Raquel approached.
With a smile, Raquel accepted her kiss then
hugged Andrew and JenniAnn.
"I'll see you in the morning."
"Thanks, Raquel." Andrew squeezed her hand
before she returned to the nursery.
"What's wrong, sweetheart?" JenniAnn asked once
the door was closed.
Belle burrowed into the blankets between Andrew
and JenniAnn.
"No, no aye-ee..."
Andrew looked to JenniAnn for help in
translating.
"No more scary?" JenniAnn tried.
Belle nodded as she grabbed her father's hand.
"Poor love. Nightmares are no fun,"
JenniAnn murmured.
Andrew's eyes filled as he peered into his
little elf's face.
Belle scowled. "No, Daddy!"
"No what, baby girl?"
Instead of answering, Belle began to cover his
face in kisses.
JenniAnn let out a little laugh. Like
mother, like daughter... In more ways than
one, she suspected. "No
self-recrimination, Daddy!" was probably too
much to expect from a one year old but JenniAnn
was quite sure it was what their girl was trying
to say.
Belle laughed as Andrew returned her
kisses. Then she let out a weary sigh.
JenniAnn noted how exhausted Andrew also
looked. She had a sudden flash of
inspiration.
"How about you two try to get some more sleep
and Mama will sing you a lullaby?" she offered
to Belle.
"O-ay."
Andrew looked to JenniAnn who nodded, confirming
what he expected.
"Belle, sweetie, your Aunt Badriya taught this
to me," JenniAnn whispered as she pushed some
curls behind her ear.
Belle gave a sleepy smile.
JenniAnn squeezed Andrew's hand then began to
sing.
"Fly so high,
my little bird.
Fly until you're free.
Take my love beneath your wings
and soar into the azure sky.
Find sweet hope and find your dreams
and know you'll always have me.
In Heaven or Earth my love remains
and you'll always my baby be."
Belle's eyes
fluttered closed, a little smile on her lips as her
mother finished the song.
With tears in his eyes, Andrew squeezed JenniAnn's
hand and heaved a sigh. He felt truly relaxed
and peaceful.
"Thank you," he murmured.
"Welcome."
After a quick kiss, the two nestled nearer to their
baby, their hands linked at her back, and entered a
sweet and gentle sleep.
Saturday,
June 27th
JenniAnn clasped Andrew's hand as they watched the
bride and groom glide across the grassy dance
floor. Not far from them, Reuel smiled from
ear to ear. Beside him, Joshua beamed and
patted the principality on the back.
As the beautiful melody began to wind down, Cody
dipped his newly wedded wife. Eleora giggled
before enthusiastically kissing him when she was
once again upright. Their guests erupted in
applause.
Cody released Eleora who approached Reuel and
Joshua.
"You're next," she informed a laughing Joshua before
holding her hand out to the angel. "Would you
please dance with me, Reuel?"
Blushing and clearly moved, Reuel nodded before
joining his "great-great-great-great-great and so
on" granddaughter in her dance.
JenniAnn let a few tears of happiness glide down her
face. She was very grateful to Reuel for
inviting her and Andrew to Eleora's and Cody's
wedding. It was the first in what was sure to
be many visits to El-Chanan in the years
ahead. Beyond the joy of meeting so many new,
friendly people; JenniAnn felt a deeper
happiness.
In the nearly two weeks since his return from Sheol,
Andrew had begun to share some of what he'd
experienced while there. He'd told JenniAnn of
the visions of an abandoned, decrepit Dyeland.
Though she knew he believed such a sad development
was improbable, Andrew was still grieved by the
images. Now, however, Reuel and El-Chanan were
replacing them. Watching the angel and Eleora
dance, it seemed very possible that hundreds and
even thousands of years later, Andrew might find
himself dancing at the wedding of Belle's distant
descendant.
But first they had many weddings to attend
together... including Clay's and Kylie's in a little
over three hours.
After sharing dances with Eleora, her mother, her
grandmother, and a series of cousins; Joshua slid
into the chair beside Andrew.
"So any chance of hitching a ride to Albany via the
gazebo after we leave here?" he asked.
Laughing, the angel of death nodded. "Of
course. You installed it after all. And
your parents and John?"
"The latter's at St. Mary Magdalene's helping Mike
with some web page updates. They'll go
together. Ama and Abi are visiting with Kemara
and Sean. So we can head to the next wedding
with them," Joshua replied.
"The next wedding..." JenniAnn echoed
dreamily. "It... it's just been so
nice." She looked out to the dance
floor. Eleora and Cody were together again and
Reuel was dancing with the girl's mother.
Joshua reached over to squeeze her hand. "I'm
very much looking forward to watching your two
communities intermingle more."
"Me too," JenniAnn agreed. "And... I think
tomorrow will be nice, too."
Andrew rested a hand on her back. "Eben's
looking forward to it."
JenniAnn smiled at the angel. She knew how
much Eben's pending, conciliatory visit meant to
him. When Andrew returned her smile then
peered down at his ring, JenniAnn's gaze traveled to
Joshua. She silently thanked him and
apologized for doubting him. As difficult as
the emotional fall-out of that terrible week was, it
was worth it to have a piece of her beloved's past
very nearly mended.
With a tender smile, Joshua rose and kissed the
woman's cheek.
"All is well," he murmured as he brushed a tear from
her face. "But..."
Catching the twinkle in his eye, JenniAnn laughed.
"But...?" she pressed.
"I made a request of the band earlier and they
should be fulfilling it right about... now."
"Oh..." JenniAnn's eyes welled again.
"You asked for Snow Patrol, you get Snow
Patrol." Joshua smiled at the two then held
out his hands. "Up you go."
Andrew and JenniAnn let Joshua help them to their
feet then joined several other couples on the dance
floor. As they danced, the lyrics struck them
as more poignant than ever before.
"'Something
was bound to go right sometime today.
All these broken pieces fit
together to make a perfect picture of us.
It got cold and then dark so
suddenly and rained.
It rained so hard the two of
us were the only thing
That we could see for miles
and miles.
And in the middle of the
flood I felt my worth
When you held onto me like I
was your little life raft.
Please know that you were
mine, as well.'"
Observing from the edge of the floor, Joshua and
Reuel let out contented sighs. The former
embraced the latter.
"Thanks for taking this case on. You did
well!" Joshua praised.
His face flushing, Reuel patted Joshua on the
back. "Thank you. It was an
experience! I actually wouldn't mind working a
few cases here and there on Earth... especially with
them. It was a challenge but one I enjoyed."
Joshua beamed. "I'm glad to hear you say
that. I'll definitely keep that in mind."
Seeing the spark in Joshua's eyes, Reuel knew it
wouldn't be long before he again found himself
working amongst Andrew, JenniAnn, Owen, Adam,
Violeta, Monica, and all their friends. He
turned back to the dance floor and looked to the
pair of anam caras, feeling very grateful to have
met them and those they held dear.
*~*~*
Andrew smiled as he stared across the barn to where
Belle, JenniAnn, and Kylie were visiting.
Though most of the celebrating was happening
outside, in the courtyard where Joshua had once
saved Makena from a "stoning," Dot and a number of
helpers had set all the food out in a massive barn
that had been made to resemble a fairy's
bower. Belle, for once, was still as she gaped
in awe at her surroundings while seated on her
mother's lap. No less intriguing to her was
Aunt Kylie who looked like a princess. Every
so often, Belle would reach out to touch a bit of
lace or silk or the shawl that Adam had crafted for
the bride. Patient as always, Kylie smiled at
her... a smile Andrew thought was equal parts
wistful and hopeful.
"They look so beautiful. All three of the
girls."
Andrew turned to find the smitten groom standing
behind him, holding two flutes of what appeared to
be ginger ale. Clay held one out to him.
"Thank you." Andrew took a sip then glanced
back over at the three and nodded. "Very
beautiful."
Clay clapped him on the back. "Kylie and I are
so happy that you and JenniAnn are both here
tonight. We... well, we just couldn't imagine
starting out our married life without you two."
Mindful of the ginger ale, Andrew carefully hugged
the man.
"We're very glad we can be here, too. What a
month it's been but... but what a beautiful way to
end it." Andrew sighed.
Seeing the angel's eyes well, Clay waved Andrew to a
couple of chairs.
"I'm sorry we haven't talked too much in the last
couple of weeks. The wedding stuff just..."
Andrew laughed and shook his head. "Don't
worry about that at all. I may have never had
a wedding but I know how much goes into them.
Besides... spending all that time at Willowveil cut
into your preparations. No wonder these last
couple of weeks..."
"We would do it all over again," Clay assured.
"We had to be there, you know that, Andrew. So
how has the Chandler-Darcy household been doing?"
Andrew smiled. He loved hearing Willowveil
referred to as such.
"We're good. The occasional rough night.
Belle and the rest of the kids seem to have moved
on. Well, Violeta has a nightmare every so
often. Not their influence," he explained.
"Just echoes of it?" Clay posited.
"Yeah."
"And you and JenniAnn?"
"The same. Sometimes I dream I'm in that alley
and... and there's nothing I can do and..."
Clay squeezed the angel's hand when a tear slipped
down his cheek.
Andrew inhaled and exhaled deeply. "It's
over. She's safe," he murmured.
Clay nodded. "And that's a blessing and a
miracle. But, Andrew, that all... it was
war. You don't leave war behind so
easily. Trust me, I know. Do you talk to
JenniAnn about it at all?"
Andrew gazed over at her, smiling when Joshua took
Belle, who was growing restless, and left JenniAnn
and Kylie to talk.
"I do. More and more as time goes by."
He beamed at Clay. "I'm really happy for you
and Kylie, you know. For several reasons but
now... it's a good feeling knowing that if you have
a nightmare or just get to thinking really hard
about something in the middle of the night... all
you need to do is turn to your side and someone you
love more than life is there."
Clay grinned. "It'll be... really, really
great."
"It is. And, actually, you know what I've been
thinking about a lot of nights?"
"Hmm?"
"All those thousands of years ago... Nen and Tzila
and their like struck out at everything we hold
dear: faith, family, love, romance. And even
today... I mean JenniAnn and I will be in the
check-out line at the grocery and every other
headline of a magazine or paper is about the
'decline of family values' or a 'stunning decrease
in religiosity.' And I'm not saying there's no
cause for concern but..." Andrew waved around
the barn and motioned to a window which revealed
several of their friends dancing. "I think the
Nens and Tzilas of the world sometimes use those
headlines to make us feel hopeless. But I'm
not going to listen. Because that's not the
world... worlds... I see. I see... I know... a
world where a circle of friends dropped everything
to help my family when we were in need. And
here we are... celebrating your and Kylie's
wedding. Watching the ceremony earlier...
seeing how much in love you two are... That's
the world I know."
"'I am half-sick of shadows.'"
Andrew and Clay looked up to find JenniAnn and Kylie
a couple yards away, smiling tenderly at them.
The angel of death smiled at JenniAnn who had
spoken.
"I am, too," he agreed.
"So now... let there be light... and dancing!" Kylie
declared, holding her hand out to her husband.
As a beaming Clay took his wife's hand, Andrew
clasped JenniAnn's offered one. The two men
followed the ladies out to the courtyard.
Andrew and JenniAnn laughed and smiled proudly when
they saw Belle shrieking with laughter as Joshua
danced with her on his hip.
The two couples joined in the dancing, their friends
and family all around them.
"I love you," JenniAnn murmured into Andrew's ear as
they began their dance.
"I love you, too. Always," he echoed.
A few feet away, Catherine and Vincent danced and
watched with teary eyes. The latter
sighed. His Psyche had gone from peril and
agony while in his arms to comfort and bliss in
those of Andrew. Catching Joshua's watchful,
gentle gaze; Vincent knew that his goddaughter and
her beloved would find much joy during their
uninterrupted summer together.
Smiling, he quoted a beloved book, rendering its
words into a prayer for Andrew and JenniAnn.
"'The evening mists were rising now, and in all the
broad expanse of tranquil light they showed to me, I
saw no shadow of another parting from her.'”
The
End
Author's
Note:
Firstly, apologies for any typos or the
like. It seems every time I read this, I'd
find more and am sure I didn't catch them
all. Unfortunately, the only time I could
find to proofread were during the evenings when
sleepiness was already intruding. (ETA:
Found probably 10 as I was rereading this to get
info onto the Encyclopedia and Timeline.
Oh well!)
Secondly, I just wanted to say a few words about
the scriptural basis of this story.
Genesis 6 is much debated and no one is quite
sure what to make of the story of the
Nephilim. Personally, I believe the "sons
of God" are some (human) priestly tribe or the
like. Maybe members of a cult. I
don't believe the Nephilim were part angel
because that raises too many questions like:
1. Why would God give angels the ability
to procreate if He didn't intend for them to use
that ability? Isn't that at best stupid
and at worst cruel?
2. If God is all-knowing then wouldn't He
have known that imparting such an ability would
backfire?
3. If God did indeed give them that
ability under the same terms that He gave it to
us (as a blessing that, with free will, we can
and do misuse sometimes), wouldn't that mean we
should have positive stories of half-angels,
too?
Because the Bible doesn't give us any stories of
angels and humans procreating in good, healthy,
loving ways; I'm inclined to believe no such
ability exists. So it would be easy to
dismiss any angelic spin on Genesis 6. And
yet... The more I learn, the more
difficult it is to completely dismiss
angelic/demonic influence. While Judaism
and Christianity ultimately kept the Book of
Enoch out of the canons, references remain
within our canonical books beyond Genesis 6 and
there is evidence that ancient Christians
believed this inter-species mating
happened. Those of us who are Catholics
can still find the Book of Tobit in our Bibles,
complete with a rather disturbing account of a
demon who is obsessed with a woman. As all
these things piled up in my mind, I asked myself
"Okay... what if angels were involved in the
creation of Nephilim? How would you be
able to make sense of that?"
I found my answer as Nen, Tzila, and their
nightmarish city developed. What if the
fallen angels were responsible for the Nephilim
but not directly/genetically? As horrible
as it is to consider, the forced breeding of
humans to develop a powerful workforce isn't
unheard of. (Those of us living in the
U.S. need only look back about 150 years.)
While I can't imagine angels giving into lust, I
can certainly imagine them giving into lust for
power and esteem. That is, after all, what
traditionally caused Satan's downfall along with
envy of humanity. So it makes a perverse
sort of sense to me that the angels who sided
with him would utilize this coerced breeding
scheme to build their own city on earth to rule
and to feed into their vanity and disdain for
their Creator. It wouldn't be enough for
them to simply turn away. They'd want to
tarnish as much of the rest of His creation as
they could.
While I'm not prepared to do away with my
long-held belief that the "sons of God" were
just cultish humans, if it does turn out fallen
angels were involved, this scenario makes sense
to me. Yet, it's still not satisfying on
either a storytelling or moral level for
me. If one has villains, there have to be
heroes. If some angels chose evil, some
must have chosen good. While Nen and Tzila
would have their places in this story, I didn't
want it to be *their* story.
At a point in "The King," Basil is
confused by Andrew and JenniAnn. It's
clear he's thinking of the story of the Nephilim
and God's resulting displeasure. Yet here
Joshua is proudly introducing Andrew, JenniAnn,
and their daughter around. No wonder the
poor guy's thrown for a loop! In his
response, Joshua doesn't tell Basil that the
Nephilim story is false. He says only that
Andrew and JenniAnn are what he and the Father
willed. In thinking on that, I concluded
that for Nen and Tzila to have gotten so close
to the humans, they had to have been part of a
larger group who God had sent to watch over and
aid the humans. While every one of those
angels had free will, surely not all of them...
or even most of them... chose so poorly.
No doubt a good portion kept their own wills
aligned with God's. That portion included
Reuel, Elazer, and Zaila. They, along with
Rafiq, Odelya, and Naveed, are who and what God
willed. It seemed right to give a history
to the idea of angelic anam caras... the people
who this story really belongs to.
I never really intended for Andrew and JenniAnn
to seem very special. To be honest, the
main reason those two are so close is I just
plain felt bad about the way Andrew was treated
in some TBAA episodes. Someone had to
remedy that! I certainly wasn't going to
hijack anyone else's character to do
AOD-nurturing so, in time, JenniAnn's crush on
Andrew morphed into a legitimate
relationship. For a while, that satisfied
me. It was entertaining and challenging to
write about a romance of sorts. After all,
how do you map out such a relationship when you
can't do any of the major milestones? No
will they/won't they, no proposal, no wedding,
no marriage, no sex, no pregnancies, no
childbirth, no "very special episode" complete
with a threat of adultery. The novelty of
it was enough to sustain several stories.
Then, one day, I watched "Netherlands" and
forced myself to not fixate on how exceedingly
angry Monica makes me in that episode.
When I did that, I noticed how intriguing the
idea of this Mike person was. What was
that spark Monica seemed to feel with him?
Why would the idea of having children with him
tempt her? I've no doubt Satan was feeding
her a lot of mental baloney in that episode but
he had to have been feeding off something.
I don't believe Satan can just implant thoughts
and feelings. So what did she feel for
Mike that pre-existed Satan's involvement?
Was it love?
Long story short, my musings over that led to
the creation of Arthur. Even though I
wasn't yet using the term at the time, I had two
pairs of anam caras. Arthur and Monica,
though different from Andrew and JenniAnn in
some respects, have a relationship that can be
romantic in nature. But it didn't seem to
me that such a bond would necessarily have to
be. So fast forward a few months and I was
writing "The Carpenter." I knew recreating
the Passion would be difficult for all the
angels but my heart especially went out to
Adam. Who wants to be the guy who
officially orders the death sentence of their
Creator? I figured Joshua had to have a
reason for waiting Adam to play Pilate.
And maybe the reason was Mrs. Pilate... So
along came Kylie. As the story developed,
Adam and Kylie (later to be joined by Clay)
became another set of angel/human anam
caras. And, threaded through all of this,
were the echoes of Eli's and Sophia's
relationship.
But surely God didn't just come up with this
idea back during World War II then put it on ice
for a few decades until Andrew and JenniAnn met
in the Fields of Gold. I started to like
the idea that maybe Andrew, JenniAnn, Arthur,
Monica, and so on were just the latest in a long
line of angel/human anam caras. So when
did that start? And with who? I
don't know yet whether Reuel and Rafiq, Elazer
and Odelya, Zaila and Naveed were the original
angel/human anam caras. But they certainly
suggest a history going back at least thousands
of years. That's what the take-away of
this story is for me. We can all point to
horrific incidents in the history of humanity
and even in our present world. However, I
believe those are anomalies which are far
outnumbered by quieter stories of people who
love each other intensely and seek to do
right. In Joshua's words, "there are far
many more Andrews and Reuels than there are Nens
and Tzilas."
Works cited:
1 Corinthians 13:13
Genesis 6- The origins of the Nephilim, Noah and
the Ark
Exodus- Captivity of the Israelites and entry
into the Promised Land
Book of Isaiah
Act of Contrition
John 1:5- "A light shines"
Psalm 23- "The Lord is my shepherd"
Exodus 20:5- "sins of the father"
Harry Potter
It's a Wonderful Life
"Angel of God"
Children of Eden
"Tender Shepherd" from Peter Pan
Sleeping Beauty
"Gartan Mother's Lullaby"
Lord's Prayer
"Let the Light Back In" by Maggie Eckford
2 Corinthians 6:14
"How to Handle a Woman" from Camelot
Tom Sawyer
Treasure Island
Great Expectations
Catherine's Lullaby
Matthew 21:5- Tell the city of Zion, Look, your
king is coming to you!
Esther 4:14- "for such a time as this"
"They'll Know We Are Christians" by Peter
Scholtes
Iris Garden at Giverny by Monet
"Come Spirit, Come Charm" from The Secret
Garden
"Amazing Grace"
Mark 5:21-43- the hemmoraging woman and Jairus'
daughter
"To Jesus, Our Healer" prayer
"Jesus" by Rich Mullins/Mitch McVicker/Dana
Waddel
Matthew 12:50- For whoever does the will of my
Father in heaven is my brother and sister and
mother."
Matthew 6:10/26:42/Mark 14:36/Luke 22:42- Thy
will be done
Matthew 18:20
The Chronicles of Narnia
Talmud- And whoever saves a life, it is
considered as if he saved an entire world.
April's Kittens
Dr. Dolittle
"All Through the Night"
Jesus Christ Superstar
Godspell
Matthew 22:30/Mark 12:25- neither marry nor be
given in marriage
"Our Father" from A Man of No Importance
Ruth 1
Mark 10:9-Therefore what God has joined
together, let no one separate."
Toy Story
"Let It Go" from Frozen
John 1:5- "A Light is shining in the
darkness..."
"Dark Waltz" from Hayley Westenra'
Shakespeare in Love
Psalm 144: 1-2
Psalm 46:10- be still and know that I am God
Romans 8:31- If God is for us, who can be
against us?
John 15:13- "Greater love has no man..."
"Rainbow Brite"
Batman
"Love the Lord Your God"- I don't know if this
is pre-existing (the lyrics certainly are!) or
was crafted by Harry Chapin for Cotton Patch
Gospel
The Wizard of Oz
Psalm 38:18,21-2- I confess my iniquity
"I Wonder What the King is Doing Tonight?" from
Camelot
"Climb Every Mountain" from The Sound of
Music
Matthew 16:24/Mark 8:34/Luke 9:23- take up your
cross
Luke 22:42/Matthew 26:39- take this cup from me
"Lightning Strike" by Snow Patrol
"The Lady of Shalott" by Tennyson
Genesis 1:3- let there be light
Back
to the Author's Cut